eyes yet to open – 22.8

Content Warnings

Biting flesh
Drinking blood



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Number 12 Barnslow Drive is more than a house.

What had once started life as an unassuming 19th century Victorian red brick was now much more than four walls and a roof, more than the sum of the spaces between upright surfaces and horizontal floors, more than the totality of rooms and hallways, of beds and seats and doors, of creaking boards and antique fixtures and clean porcelain in the bathroom, more than the glugging of the boiler and the echoes in the cellar, more than the scratching on window panes just beyond one’s sight, more than the tapping of radiators or fingernails behind the walls, more than the cocoon-like warmth of me and mine curled up in bed, more than the beloved books in Evelyn’s study or the satisfying click of the dials on the oven, more than the overgrown back garden and the cracked paving stones of the front path, and more than the generations’ worth of skin oil worked into the wood of the bannister.

I knew this in my gut, even if I touched the knowledge with only the lightest caress. It was a great comfort which we did not wish to curdle, not for any frivolity or idle curiosity; Number 12 Barnslow Drive had welcomed us in, wrapped us with layers of protection, and kept us safe. More importantly it had kept everyone else safe as well, everyone who required sanctuary deep within the bowels of this thing that had once been just another house.

Number 12 Barnslow Drive always had a shadowy nook or a hidden cranny, ready and waiting for any lost soul in need.

Which is why I was creeping down the upstairs hallway, wearing fresh socks and clean clothes, at almost 3 o’clock in the morning, in the dark, alone.

And I did have to do this alone. There was simply no other way. Anything else would have rendered me the lowest sort of coward.

At least this way I was using my powers for good — what a ridiculous cliché, but it was true. Here we were, seven tightly coiled squid-girls in one body, once again play-acting the octopus, sliding in perfect silence through the cold waters, in pursuit of our prey.

It was about two hours since Lozzie and I had teleported back to jolly old England, to Sharrowford, and home. Two hours since I had bidden goodbye and farewell and ‘see you again sometime’ to Taika; the abyssal flame-goat and I had shared another handshake, a mutual nod, an agreement not to change phone numbers, and then something akin to a hug — she had pulled me in close and clapped me on the back several times, without lingering long enough for anything to get awkward, or perhaps to avoid me grasping her with my tentacles. Hugging Taika was like embracing a furnace one had left on for too long, in direct sunlight, in the desert.

We had spent most of those two hours since arriving home being very contrite and apologetic, while Evelyn had a ‘proper go’ at us, as Raine put it — nothing new, nothing revelatory, but I had fully deserved the telling off. Evelyn was now finally tucked up safely in bed, hopefully asleep at last, though before retiring for the night she had ventured forth into the rear of the house long before me, with Praem at her side, leaving me with strict instructions not to follow. I understood that Evelyn had established her own private understanding with the very quarry I now hunted.

Raine and Zheng were still downstairs, drinking their way through a bottle of vodka together; Lozzie was with them, but presumably not drinking. The last I’d seen of her she was in Zheng’s lap, telling a very complicated story about a pair of squirrels and a magpie. Zheng had almost single-handedly undermined Evelyn’s earlier rant — she had taken the news of my foolish ‘mage’ confrontation with a huge roar of delight and set about ruffling my hair, like I was a small child who had passed her school exams. But I’d made no attempt to bask in that approval; I had done nothing worth approving of, not yet.

I was a little concerned about all the drinking, but Raine had promised me they would all be sleeping soon. She had said that I was to set off on my solo quest without further delay, and that she would not worry if I was not seen again that night.

Privately I thought she was a little bit too optimistic.

The upstairs hallway was very dark at that time of night, a tunnel of gently creaking floorboards and looming stretches of shadow-draped wall. The curtain over the one little window was wide open, showing a moonless night sky blanketed by thick cloud, the lunar light smothered behind layers of rain-gravid darkness. The heat of the late summer’s day still lingered, trapped by the cloud cover, but it was a dark warmth, the sort that made one feel cold on the inside even as one shunned extra layers of clothing. I’d showered, cleaned off the blood, and dressed again in socks, pajama bottoms, and a slit-sided t-shirt, to let my tentacles move freely.

We did not move freely, however. We were tucked around our own torso, solemn and sensible. Playtime this was not.

We passed Evee’s bedroom door; a faint night-light glowed beneath the crack at the bottom. We longed to abandon our quest and slip into bed with her, snuggle down and pretend nothing had happened, focused fully on how surprised she might be when she wakes. We passed our own bedroom door, wide open and inviting us into the dark. We passed the study, empty and quiet, full of books in which we might lose ourselves. We passed Lozzie’s door and heard the fluttery sound of gentle little Tenny snores — but we quailed inside at how disappointed in us Tenny might be in the morning. She had missed the return home, all the drama, all the excitement, but I had been informed that she had helped soothe away certain tears earlier in the evening. Tenny possessed a great deal of emotional intelligence. She was not likely to be impressed by auntie Heathy, not this time.

The end of the hallway turned left in a sort of L-shape. On the right was the door to Kimberly’s bedroom; we could hear the faint hum of her fancy computer, fans fighting the high ambient temperatures, but she was undoubtedly asleep at this time of night. What help could she offer us, anyway? This was not her problem, not her fight.

We ignored all temptations. We pushed deeper into colder, darker, unknown waters.

I rarely ventured this deep into the rear of the upper floor of the house — nobody did, except for Praem; there wasn’t much back there, just empty rooms, some of them used for storing old furniture. I’d scurried away here for privacy a couple of times previously, and happened upon rooms I’d never paid attention to before, as the house opened itself to my needs. We could only assume it had done the same for others.

This time I peered into the darkness, barely able to make out the row of doors. We lifted one tentacle and turned on the slow strobe of rainbow bioluminescence, just enough to light our way. The shadows eased back, all the way to the next elbow of the corridor, where the hallway turned to the right. I’d never been back there. Was that the way to the attic?

“Sevens?” I whispered into the gloom. “Sevens, are you there?”

No reply.

I crept deeper into the upstairs hallway.

Evelyn had made a point of refusing to tell me exactly where Sevens had hidden herself away — not out of petty sadism or a desire to subject me to some pointless, abstract punishment, but simply because Sevens herself had requested so.

Back down in the light and warmth of the kitchen, I had said: “If she doesn’t want to see me tonight, I’ll respect that. I think that’s the right thing to do? Yes? Or no? E-Evee?”

Evelyn had sighed and rubbed her face. “No comment. Heather, it’s between you and her. She gave me no message, no statement. You’re to do it yourself.”

Praem had intoned: “Be a good girl.”

“Right,” I had said. “Right. Okay. Right. Yes. I can do that.”

So there I was, being a good girl.

Each unknown door yielded with a gentle click of the handle, opening on dusty furniture, jumbled bed frames, boxes of junk, and more. I found the room I’d once used to sit and think in relative silence and solitude, with a window looking out over the side of the house. I found a room which contained nothing but a single upright plinth — not real stone, but a cardboard prop, which I tested by picking it up. Another room smelled of rust. Yet another was full of perfectly clean and never-used toilet fixtures — had this been intended as a second bathroom, once upon a time? Two doors were locked — but as I tested their handles, some deeper sense told me that Sevens was not shut away within.

When I reached the point where the hallway kinked to the right, I peered around the corner with one eye and one tentacle, like I was a teenager in a horror movie; but it wasn’t the darkness or the solitude or the bare wooden floorboards which scared me. Those things felt right and natural to me by then, a comfortable cove full of shadowy spots for clever little cephalopods to hide.

Only three doors waited in this most rearward portion of the house. The smallest one, on the right, led to the attic — a cramped portal with little magical symbols around the edge of the door frame. That was where the spider-servitors had originally lived. The other two doors were unremarkable. I tried the one on the left and found it locked. Then I reached for the handle of the last door, straight ahead.

My fingertips brushed the brass. My tentacle-light dimmed, forced down by the sudden weight of shadows. The darkness rushed in.

“Back off, squid-brains,” rasped a voice from hell, a serial killer made of rusty knives dipped in rotten blood, choking on a throat stuffed with grave dirt and maggots.

“Okay, okay!” I hissed, putting my hands up and trotting back several steps.

The darkness did not abate, but thickened further, until that final door was hidden behind a wall of shadows.

A mouth formed in the black, a Cheshire Cat maw full of gleaming dark teeth — but it wasn’t grinning. The mouth was turned down at the corners, dripping with tangible gloom, like glistening venom sizzling as it fell toward the floorboards in great dark ropes.

“Aym,” I said, and did my best to smile. “Good evening. Or, um, good morning, I suppose, by now. We’re all up a bit late tonight, aren’t we? That is entirely my fault, for which I apologise, by the way.”

I’d seen and fought and dealt with far worse than a wall of grinning shadow. This was practically cartoonish compared to the rest of that day so far, especially encountered in the rear of my own home, the safest place in the whole world, in the comfortable warm shadows of a late summer’s night.

But there was something about the shape of Aym’s mouth, or perhaps about the way she’d spoken, which made my tentacles quiver and my spine tingle, like a shark had strayed into my safe little bay.

Aym was very angry.

“Fuck off,” she hissed.

I sighed and lowered my hands. “I assume I’ve found Sevens, then. Is she in that room?”

“What part of ‘fuck off’ did you not comprehend?” said Aym’s disembodied mouth. The mouth slid upward, climbing the wall of shadows, as if Aym was unfolding herself from a squat or a crouch, until she towered over me, taller than Zheng, taller than anything.

I felt a distinct urge to unfold, pounce, and drag her out of the shadows. We twitched, flexing, ready to spring. We even started to justify it to ourselves, throwing the arguments back and forth down our tentacles. We wouldn’t hurt Aym, not really — but she was pretending to be bigger than she was, and we just wanted to see, just wanted to peel back the darkness and have a proper look, just wanted to have a sensible conversation. We weren’t going to violate Sevens’ privacy if she didn’t want it! We would just yank Aym out of the darkness because she was being so unreasonable and—

And that would be very inappropriate.

I smiled my very best good-girl smile — no, my good-cephalopod smile — and held onto all those resolutions; I didn’t pretend I hadn’t felt all that, I just told myself no.

We said: “I’m not going to go in there and talk to Sevens if she doesn’t want me to do that, Aym. But I would like to establish if she’s actually in there. You can just tell me, I don’t have to intrude. Is that okay?”

“Hmmm. Let me think.” Aym’s mouth pantomimed a thoughtful pout, then gritted its black teeth and hissed: “No!”

We nodded, with head and all six tentacles, all of us. “That does sort of confirm that she’s in there,” we said.

“Nope,” said Aym’s mouth. “Now why don’t you turn your fish-stink arse around three hundred and sixty degrees and walk away?”

I blinked and thought about that for a moment. We traced a circle with one tentacle-tip. “That’s just a full circle. Do you mean you want me to walk backwards? I can’t moonwalk, by the way, I don’t have that kind of coordination or grace. And my socks don’t slide properly on these floorboards.”

Aym’s mouth twisted with a sigh. “No idea what she sees in you. You’re a twisted-up little mess of neuroses and needs, dirty little urges and unspeakable embarrassments. You’re no better than Flissy. She could spread her wings and soar and you’re here dragging her down where she can’t even breathe!”

My chest tightened. A lump formed in my throat. “I thought you sort of love Felicity, in your own way.” Then, before I could lose my courage: “You’re right, though, Aym.”

“Tssss! At least you can see it for yourself! So why not fuck off?”

I spread my hands, defenceless and empty; I’d folded away every last pneuma-somatic addition, except our own selves, our tentacles, us. “I want to apologise.”

Aym cackled, a sound like an entire rusted-out assembly line coughing to life. “Pfffffthahahaaa! Little Evelyn said that too. You think an apology is going to be enough for this? You’re going to crawl in there and tell her a sob story, the same old sob story, wah-wah-wah, I couldn’t help it, I’m so sorry for what I do, wah-wah-wah, please forgive me Sevens, please keep coddling me, wah-wah-wah.”

“I’m not going to cry,” I said.

“Pffft, as if. Isn’t that half your strategy, you—”

“I don’t deserve to cry. I’m not the one who’s been hurt.”

Aym’s mouth paused mid-word, then pouted down at me, as if she was considering my honesty. The mouth pulled into a sideways sneer. “Easy not to cry when you’re already all cried out, all exhausted and run down. Right?”

“If Sevens wishes it, then I will leave this until the morning, after I’ve slept, and my emotional reserves are refilled. And I still won’t cry, because I’m not the one who’s been hurt.”

Aym paused again. Her lips opened wide and she stuck out a massive, black, venom-dripping tongue, as if disgusted. “Urgh.”

“I mean it, Aym.”

Aym hissed. “You don’t even know what you’re apologising for, fish-head!”

“No, I’m pretty sure I do know.”

“Oh yeah?” Aym gurgled, like rusty nails hitting the surface of a boiling bog. “Try me. You going to list your emotional sins? Apologise for being a bad fiancée, a bad partner, a bad friend? Because you’re all that and more, but you don’t seem to get it, you don’t seem to change, you don’t treat her as anything but—”

“I have acted like my parents,” I said. “Like my mother.”

Aym stopped dead. The mouth closed and then vanished, the outline of lips and tongue sinking into the shadows, joining with the rest of the darkness.

I sighed. “Alright then. If that’s your answer, then … then I will turn around and go away.” My throat grew thick, but I had to respect this. “Please let Sevens know I was here, that I tried, and that I respect her … turning me away. I will try again in the morning, I … the morning, after waking up. Please, Aym, let her know … ”

Aym stepped out of the shadows.

It was like watching a pillar detach from the wall, like seeing a piece of architecture decide to relocate itself. This Aym was not the tiny sprite of lace and spite, but a column of shadow that reached from floor to ceiling, with waves of black rolling down her sides, misting out across the floor. We were in true darkness here, hidden away at the rear of the house, and working through the most difficult of regrets and shames. Aym’s true domain.

A pillar of darkness towered over me. Tendrils of lace-like flesh hung from inside a lightless hood. Aym had no face.

“You’ve come alone,” she said. Her voice was like two rusty knives dragged across each other, amused in the way a murderer might be before the killing blow.

I spread my arms and my tentacles too, resisting the urge to flare and strobe with threat display. “An apology is not an apology if it’s coerced. And I … I don’t want anybody else to see Sevens crying. I’m trying to spare her dignity.”

“Ha,” rasped the Aym-giant. “Too late for that.”

Aym suddenly bent in the middle, leaned over my head, and peered around the corner behind me, into the rest of the corridor. It was like being beneath the coils of a giant black snake, dripping with shadows and darkness. But then she straightened up and grunted.

“You really did come alone, squid-brains. Thought you might at least have the maid in tow. Or your bulldyke.”

“I have to do this by myself,” I sighed. “As much as I do anything by myself, with seven of us in here.” But I paused and looked Aym up and down, running all my senses along the strange pillar of darkness she was choosing to present.

Aym recoiled like a dark flame before the wind. “What?!” she hissed.

“Sorry!” I hurried to say. “I-I didn’t mean to make you self-conscious, I just … Aym, you went to the abyss too, didn’t you?”

The pillar of darkness coiled in on itself, shrinking slightly. “Ehhhhh?” she sneered.

“You mentioned it back when you and I had our first real talk. You went to the abyss. You returned. You went with … somebody else, who didn’t make it, is that correct?”

The Aym-pillar made a sound like she was sucking on her teeth. I had the distinct feeling of being squinted at.

“Aym,” I carried on. “I know you don’t like answering questions about yourself, but were you ever human?”

She rasped, like a rusty flywheel spinning in a pit of gravel. “You’re right, I don’t like answering questions about myself!”

“Okay, okay, I apologise. It’s just … today has been a day of revelations for me. I met another abyssal returnee, a human, like me. And then I realised just now, you’ve been here all along. Or, if not here, then at least nearby. And now I can’t help but wonder, what was the abyss like for you?”

Silence and shadow.

“You don’t have to answer that, of course,” I said. “Maybe you’ll feel comfortable doing so one day, and I would like to hear, but only if you do. And, okay, maybe you were never human in the first place. Maybe—”

Aym sighed. The air rolled with a wave of shadows, flowing like smoke across the floor. “You don’t ever stop, do you? I thought you came here to apologise to my Sevens.”

“I did,” I said, pulling my tentacles back in, tight and smart. “Sorry, I— I’m trying to be focused.”

Aym snorted. “Still not going to fuck off?”

“Is that what Sevens wants?”

Aym exhaled again. The pillar got a little smaller. She was now just as tall as Raine.

I continued: “From her mouth to my ears, is that what she said? Tell me the truth, and I will turn around and leave for now.”

Aym huffed. She continued to shrink until she was no taller than usual, a sprite in the darkness, though the door was still hidden in the shadows. “I’m not going anywhere, squid-brains. I’m not letting you be alone with her. You keep doing this. You keep hurting. The road to hell is paved with—”

“Intentions don’t matter,” I interrupted. “Only actions and their results.”

Aym stopped. She hissed one last time — and vanished.

The shadows cleared. The door was revealed, upright and sensibly shut. The brass handle gleamed black.

Aym hissed, as if from nowhere: “I’ll be watching. One wrong move … ”

I nodded. “Thank you. Honestly? I would expect nothing less. You care about her a lot.”

Aym clucked an invisible tongue. The black sheen on the handle slipped away and joined the shadows on the floor.

We — us seven very naughty and very contrite squid girls — stepped up to the door and knocked gently with the tip of one tentacle.

“Sevens?” we murmured, mouth almost touching the wood of the door. “Sevens, it’s us. It’s me. May I come in?”

Her answer was a soft and throaty gurgle, muffled as if below the bed covers.

“May I take that as a yes?” I asked.

Silence. A rustle of sheets in the stygian black.

Then, in a voice I’d never heard before, high and exhausted and somehow empty: “Enter if you wish.”

We grasped the door handle, turned until it clicked, and stepped inside.

We expected another half-empty, disused, dusty back room, perhaps with an old bed frame and a clean mattress, and Seven-Shades-of-Solitary-Sorrow sitting all sad and sallow beneath a single sheet. We expected a cave-like retreat, a hermit’s hideout, far from comfort and company, devoid of light and life. We expected withdrawal from the world, sanctuary in cold tears, a miserable shivering figure crouched in the dark.

Instead — yellow.

Gleaming gold of imagined sunlight, feather-soft blonde of brilliant butter, fluttering glow of honeyed fire; yellow churned and warmed and rippled and grew and waved and luxuriated from every surface.

For one dizzying second I thought I had stepped Outside; perhaps Evelyn and Sevens had worked together to play the ultimate deserved prank on me, and turned this bedroom door into a hidden gateway to the heart of the Palace in Carcosa, and I had just stepped over the threshold of some hidden boudoir that Sevens had never shown me before.

But then all our tentacles came up, our senses extended through the rest of our body, and we saw the details beneath the flaxen décor.

Yellow rugs lay on the floor, thick and fluffy like dandelion fronds and pineapple flesh — but the floorboards of Number 12 Barnslow Drive lay beneath; yellow sheets hung from the walls like tapestries, thin as sunlight and delicate as canary feathers — with the pale, ordinary, very un-yellow walls of the house behind them. Yellow light glowed from a trio of standing lamps, from soft LED bulbs dialled down for warmth and intimacy, but the lamps themselves were plain old plastic. Yellow curtains covered a window — looking out across the back garden — but blackest night peeked around the edges of the imitation sunlight. Bedspread, pillows, cushions, sheets, all a great mass of butterscotch soft, in lemon and corn and clean sand — but the bed frame itself was old wood, and had probably stood here for longer than any of us had known this house.

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight was sitting on the edge of the bed.

At least I assumed it was her; she was wearing a mask she had rarely shown me before.

A teenage girl, perhaps a couple of years younger than me, slim and slight inside a brown-green military uniform several sizes too large for her malnourished frame, stained with mud and blood and other, more unspeakable substances. Filthy blonde hair was pulled back in a ponytail, tied with a piece of dirty string. Her face was greasy and exhausted, freckles overwhelmed by the dark rings around her eyes.

The ‘Gunner’, as Heart had called her, the mask in which Sevens had shot her irritating sister through the chest. Only the eyes were different — solid balls of deep yellow, without human pupils or irises or whites. Pure Carcosan stared out from a human face.

Seven-Shades-of-Suffering-Soldier held a stubby handgun in her lap, a nasty little twist of black metal against her pale, bony hands.

“Sevens?” I said out loud.

The Gunner looked up at me, her gaze a pair of yellow pools into which I felt myself slipping; I was reminded, for the first time in quite a while, that Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight was not a human being. She was not even pretending to be a human being. She was something alien, from Outside. Perhaps that gaze was intended to remind me.

Well, I wasn’t human either.

The Gunner said: “Were you born in a barn?”

“A-ah?”

“Shut the door.”

Her English was heavily accented, Eastern European or Russian. She spoke low and slow, as if we were huddled in a bunker or a trench somewhere beneath a freezing sky.

I stepped fully into the room, shut the door behind me, and then looked around again, taking in the incredible transformation of this dark little corner of the house.

Seven-Shades-of-Slow-and-Steady said: “Like what I’ve done with the place?”

“Uh. Yes, very. I had no idea this room was even back here, you never mentioned it before. I’m sorry I didn’t ask, Sevens.”

“It wasn’t,” she said.

I blinked at her. “Ah?”

“It wasn’t back here,” she explained, slowly and carefully. There was something dead about her voice, some essential quality drained from her tone, by shell-shock or combat fatigue or years of grinding stress. She stared at me with those all-yellow eyeballs, peering out of a face I barely knew. “Well, the room itself was here. But all the furnishings, they are new, or newly arranged, as of this very evening.”

“Oh. Wow. Fast work, my gosh.” I reached out and brushed one of the hanging sheets with a tentacle-tip. “Are they real?”

The Gunner nodded. “Aym suggested that I should have a bedroom. Evelyn offered in grace and gratitude. She provided some small funds for furnishing. Felicity did some shopping. I gather this was difficult, past ten in the evening on a Monday night. However, the house provided most of the materials. We poked around the other rooms. This is the fruit of a scavenger’s haul.”

“It looks great, though!” I said, and I genuinely meant it. “It’s very … yellow.”

Seven-Shades-of-Shooter sighed and looked down at the pistol in her hands. “Perhaps ‘yellow’ is an identity too.”

I took a pair of cautious steps toward the bed, eyeing the pistol in Sevens’ lap; the gun didn’t look anything like Raine’s weapon — this pistol was older, scuffed and scratched, with much of the black finish worn away from the edges of the metal. It seemed huge in the Gunner’s tiny, delicate hands. I realised the cuffs of her uniform were tied to her wrists with lengths of string, to stop them flapping about.

“Is that real?” I said. “The gun, I mean?”

Sevens looked up at me, but she did not reply.

I sighed gently. “I’m not going to pretend it doesn’t send a rather specific statement. But it’s a statement you’re entitled to make, if that’s what you want. I just want to make sure I’m not misreading—”

“Am I real?” said Seven-Shades-of-Solipsism.

“Of course you’re—”

In one swift motion, Seven-Shades-of-Shellshocked-Spite raised her pistol, did something complicated to the mechanism — removing the safety and pulling back the slide to chamber a round, as Raine later explained to me — aimed at my centre of mass, and pulled the trigger.

Bang!

I’d had just enough warning to whip all my tentacles in front of my torso and head, speed-growing armoured plates down their collective front. I flinched and bit my tongue, and—

Felt no impact. No bullet. Not even a tickle.

I peeked out from behind my wall of tentacles; Seven-Shades-of-Sadistic-Sport was not laughing, not even smiling. A tiny curl of steam rose from the barrel of her gun, as if that had been a very real bullet.

I winced and whispered: “That’s probably going to bring the whole house running.”

“No,” said Sevens.

I cocked my ear, but Sevens was right. No rush of panicked feet sounded down the upstairs corridor, no chairs shoved away from the table down in the kitchen, no Tenny trilling and fluttering in alarm.

“ … good soundproofing?” I asked.

Sevens gestured with the pistol. “For your ears only, Heather.”

We lowered our protective cage of tentacles, reabsorbed several millimetres of steel-laced chitin armour, and let out a huge sigh. I was sweating, on my face and down my back and under my armpits.

“Well, I can’t say I didn’t deserve that,” I said.

The Gunner’s expression finally showed something other than dead-eyed exhaustion. She frowned at me. “You didn’t seriously think I was going to shoot you? You don’t think you deserve shooting, no?”

“No! No, oh Sevens, no. I mean I deserved a little scare. I’ve scared and upset you. Doing the same to me in return is—”

“Highly unhealthy,” the Gunner said. “Hardly the basis for a relationship of mutual respect.”

“Yes, but—”

“Take the gun from me, Heather,” said Seven-Shades-of-Storm-and-Strife. She pointed the weapon again. “Or the next bullet might be real.”

I resisted the urge to put my hands on my hips, or huff, or sigh, or cross all my tentacles. I stared into the barrel of a gun which I knew was not real, held by a woman who I knew would not hurt me, and felt — almost — no fear.

“Sevens, I’m not going to do that. Like you said, it’s an unhealthy way to conduct a relationship. If you want me to leave the room, if you want to drive me off with fake gunshots, then I will leave, I will respect that. I’m not taking that gun from you.”

“Why not?” the Gunner said.

“Because it’s your gun.” I shrugged with one shoulder.

Seven-Shades-of-Shaded-Sight slowly lowered her pistol. She put the safety back on, and put the gun back in her lap.

I smiled, as best I could. “May I approach you?”

She shrugged, limp and lifeless. “Do whatever you want.”

I resisted another sigh. “The whole point of this is that I shouldn’t just do whatever I want. I should take into account the feelings and needs of my partners, of you. So, if you don’t want me to approach you, if you don’t want me to sit on that bed, then I won’t. I’ll stand here and we can talk like this.”

Sevens stared at the wall, her yellow eyes unreadable orbs, like reflected sunlight on gold, brilliant but empty. “Come closer. Don’t sit down.”

“Thank you.”

I walked up to the bed and stopped a few paces short of Sevens, beyond arm’s reach but within tentacle range; several of us wanted to reach out and touch her, but we joined together to stop the internal debate. Sevens looked up at me again — then finally sighed, as if the edges of the mask were peeling away.

“So,” I said. “What does this mask mean — the ‘Gunner’? No, wait, that was a silly question. I can see it, it’s right out in the open. It means you’re exhausted, emotionally exhausted. Is that right?”

“Deadened,” said Sevens.

I winced.

She smiled — ever so thin and pale, and the smile did not reach the corners of her eyes. There was something sadistic and bleak about that smile. “I have two masks more melancholy than this, but neither of those are human. One is much larger than this room and this house. It would not fit.”

I blinked in surprise. “I’m sorry?”

Sevens shrugged again. Her greenish uniform was much too large for her, shoulders moving beneath the fabric. “Even very large things can be lesbians.”

“Oh. Oh, well, of course, yes.” I swallowed and realised my heart was going too fast. My hands prickled with sweat. My tentacles rumbled in gentle disagreement — none of us entertained the thought of turning around and retreating, but some of us debated over drawing out the conversation longer, over trying to make Sevens smile before we got down to the meat of the situation, before we opened our chest and bared our guts to her. But we were here for a very specific reason. Sevens had let us in, and now we stood before her. There was nothing else for it but to show some real courage, for once in our life. “Sevens,” we said. “You probably already guessed this, but I — we, all seven of me, of us — I want to apologise—”

“I know,” she said, then shrugged. “I know.”

“Good. Then, first I want to explain why, I want to tell you what I was told, about me, about how I think, about where I’ve gone wrong, I—”

“I know that too,” she said, then she sighed, eyes and face sagging with greater exhaustion. “I was watching.”

I blinked several times. “You … you were? You mean, with Taika?”

Sevens nodded.

“But … you were also here, sorting this room out?”

Sevens shrugged. “I can be in more than one place at the same time. You and I are bound, remember?”

“Oh. Well. O-of course. So, you heard everything, about my nature, and self-justification, and—”

“All of it,” she said, soft and clipped. “I was watching and listening to you, at a great distance. My love. I know what you’ve been through. I know what you heard. You need not put it into words. I trust the roots of your apology. I trust you are genuine.”

“Oh, but—”

“There is no need for words.”

Now I finally did huff, and puff, and put my hands on my hips. “Sevens.”

Her turn to blink at me, surprised but placid and accepting, with nothing beneath those deadened eyes. “Yes?”

“Sevens, that defeats the point of me making an apology. You can’t just peer behind the curtain and write it all off. That just justifies everything I did! You have to expect me to do better!”

Sevens just stared, yellow and tired. She said: “Do I?”

Oh. Oh, ow. Ouch. But she was right. I winced, hard and painful, a terrible squeezing inside my chest. But she was right.

“Sevens, I mean that you have a right to expect me to do better.” I folded my tentacles inward, drawing all seven of us together, trying to think as clearly as I could. I’d practised these words in front of the mirror in the downstairs bathroom, and they still didn’t seem right, coming out as a jumbled-up mess, but I had to say them regardless, even if they were not perfect. “You’re not my therapist, Sevens. I can’t rely on you to fix my broken thinking this time. You’re my fiancée! Or at least my girlfriend. And I’m not treating you right.” I forced the words out, plucking myself apart as I went: “You came with me to talk to my parents, you gave me unquestioning support during one of the most difficult conversations of my life. You’ve done nothing but support me, help me, drag me out of the dark. Not just this time, but multiple times! And I’ve taken that for granted. In the park back there, when I was raring to confront Taika, all you wanted me to do was slow down, get the others, and not put myself in danger. And then I said I would wait for Lozzie, and I didn’t. I used you, then told you that I didn’t value your feelings or input. You were there when I needed you, and then I shoved you out of the way when you weren’t wanted.”

“We made a compromise.”

“No!” I said. “We didn’t! I just decided that you couldn’t stop me! And you know what, you couldn’t! Nobody could!” I extended my tentacles out to either side. “This, all of this, everything I’ve become, not just in the physical but in the spiritual as well, the mastery of brain-math, it’s … it’s power! And I’m misusing it! If you heard what Taika said, then you heard all of it. It doesn’t matter what good intentions I have, it doesn’t matter how I justify these things with reference to what I’ve become inside. All that matters is action, and results. My actions hurt you. I don’t mean to do all this — but I did anyway. And that … that makes me a little bit like my mother. Like how my mother treated me. The damage is real, no matter the intent.”

Sevens just stared, unreadable, tired beyond words.

My heart clenched inside my chest. Was I failing? Was this the end of Sevens and I? If so, then I had to continue doing the right thing.

“I’ve fucked up,” I said. “Pardon my language, but I feel it’s the only suitable word. Not just this time, but previous times. I feel like I take you for granted, maybe because you’re not human, not even biological. Maybe because you appear and disappear, maybe because you seem so wise, and yet so abstract. None of that is an excuse. I’m sorry. And … and I can’t promise I’ll never do this again. I keep doing this. Taika made that clear. Hopefully this was a wake-up call. I can only promise that I’m going to try to be more aware of myself. I’m sorry for how I’ve been treating you, Sevens.”

Sevens stared, nothing behind her eyes.

I took one last deep breath. My guts were churning. “Y-you don’t have to respond to any of that right now. You don’t have to accept the apology. You—”

“Am I your fiancée?” Sevens said — voice cracking around the edges. “Or am I just a mistake who threw herself onto the stage, to be devoured by the ravenous audience?”

“Oh, Sevens, oh, no, no, you’re so much more than—”

She sobbed, only once — and then the Gunner was gone, replaced with a much more familiar mask.

Seven-Shades-of-Sanguine-Sprite was sitting on the edge of the bed, right where the Gunner had sat. Her bony knees were drawn up to her scrawny chest, her slender arms wrapped around her bare shins, so tiny and delicate, like she might shatter at a touch. Her black-and-red eyes were full of tears, shining in a face gone pale and greasy with sweat and stress. Her lips were parted, wobbling and uneven, showing her rows of needle-teeth inside her mouth. She was wearing her usual — a black tank-top and a pair of black shorts; but draped over her shoulders, tucked in around her legs, and cupping the soft curve of her chin, was the golden yellow robe that she had gifted me, as protection from the Eye, as an unspoken promise, as a piece of her heart.

“S-sorry I mimed shooting you,” she mumbled, sniffing to hold back the tears. “Guuuuur-lurk.

“Sevens, oh, Sevens, no, no, it’s okay. It’s okay.” My tentacles hovered, uncertain what to do. “Should I … may I sit down? May I—”

Sevens made a throaty grumble and held out her arms toward me.

We joined her on the bed. We sat next to her and let her climb into our lap, sprawled across us more like a pet than a person. She hung onto a tentacle and chewed at the flesh, pinching with her teeth but not breaking the surface. I kissed her cheeks, wiping away her tears with a corner of my sleeve. She bonked her head on our chest, like a cat requesting petting — and that is exactly what she was doing, asking me to stroke her long dark hair. A yellow comb sat on the nearby bedside table, so we scooped that up and set about combing her hair out, getting rid of all the little uneven tangles. She wriggled and wiggled and nuzzled our sides, she grabbed tentacles and tucked them around her middle, she purred and gurgled and made weird little throaty noises like a clogged-up drainpipe.

This wordless skinship went on for ten or fifteen minutes. There was nothing sexual about it — or maybe there was, maybe my definition of ‘sexual’ had become too limited. It felt more like a pair of animals rolling around in a dog bed than a couple engaging in foreplay. At one point Sevens ended up on her tummy, with my tentacles rubbing her back. A minute later she was sprawled across my belly, rolling her hips against the bed. A minute later again, we were holding hands, side by side.

Eventually she settled in one spot, sitting in my lap and facing forward, so we were both looking in the same direction. I had half my tentacles wrapped around her, holding her gently but tightly. The gauzy, floaty, yellow robe was half-draped over me in return.

“Heather?” she said, gurgling at the shadows at the far end of the room. I wondered if Aym was over there, watching in silence.

“Mm?”

“Do you love me?”

Rather than answering on reflex, I took a moment to really think about the question, about what it meant. Sevens twisted in my lap and looked up at me, red-on-black eyes clear and clean, burning quietly against her pale skin. She didn’t seem impatient, or confused, or worried. She just wanted the truth.

“Yes,” we said eventually, staring at the same shadows on the wall. “I do love you. I’ve told you that before, and it was the truth. I think love comes very easily to me. Which is perhaps a problem.”

“Mm,” she rasped. “Love you, too.”

“But,” we added slowly. “I also barely know you, partly because you barely know yourself.”

“We don’t spend a lot of — gluurrrk — time together.”

We smiled down at Sevens, feeling guilty but hopeful. “Yes, you’re right, and I’m sorry for that, too. You and I, we dived into this really quickly. We basically had no romantic relationship beforehand, and then you accidentally on-purpose proposed to marry me.”

“Sorrrrrry,” Sevens rasped.

“No, no, it’s just … Sevens, I am kind of a mess. A big mess. And you’ve been dealing with that mess, rather than focusing on yourself. Except with Aym, maybe. Which is good, mind you.”

“You don’t have to apologise againnnnnn, Heather.”

“Maybe not. But it’s important to me, to express what I’m apologising for.” I sighed. “There’s more than a little bit of cephalopod in me. Always was, long before I went to the abyss. Getting me to do something I don’t want to do, or getting me to hold back when I want something, it’s … difficult. I keep leaping off at high speed, convinced my own ideas are always correct, to go fight things, or poke things. Have you seen that youtube video with the little toy boat stuffed with crab meat, in the top of an octopus’ aquarium? And it focuses so completely on getting that meat out, like that’s the only thing in the world?”

Sevens shook her head.

“Well, you get the idea. And that octopus is me. That’s what I’m like, sometimes. And this time, yes, Taika was not dangerous in the way you were worried about, I didn’t get hurt, and so on, but if I rely on that outcome, it just encourages me to keep justifying this stuff, this behaviour, every time.”

Sevens puffed out her cheeks. She didn’t want to say yes, Heather, you’ve been acting so very badly, but she did not disagree.

“My point is,” I went on, “I’ve apologised before, but I’ve not truly changed my attitude. Sevens, it’s not your responsibility to make me change. It’s mine. Fixing me is not your responsibility. You — you are your responsibility, Sevens. And maybe you and I can be together, and be good for each other, but … but maybe you should try to do some things for yourself, too.”

“Mm?”

“I mean, things that don’t use me as a reference point,” we said, wiggling our tentacles. “Friends that aren’t mutual. Things that aren’t all about me. It’s … I think it’s hard to have a proper relationship with somebody who you’re relying on completely for a self-reference point.” I sighed and rubbed my face with three tentacles. “Ahhh, I’m mangling this. I wish I was like Raine, wish I could just explain this easily, without making a huge mess of it all the time.”

Sevens leaned up and kissed the back of my hand. “Makes sense. Mmhmm.”

I smiled down at her — and gently wrapped a tentacle around her neck, holding her lightly. She gurgled through her teeth, soft and gentle.

“More importantly, Sevens, I want you to know yourself, because I want to know you. You proposed to me, but I’ve given you so little. I think it’s time we did something very specific.”

Sevens went wide-eyed and started to blush. “A-ah? Ah!”

I reached up with one hand, tugged down on the collar of my t-shirt, and tilted my head to the side. “Bite me.”

Sevens’ mouth hinged open, showing off her rows of razor-sharp, needle-like teeth. She looked about ready to drool. “Heatherrrrr … we can’t!”

“Why not?” I asked, my own breath coming harder than I had expected. “Will it do any real damage? Will it leave a mark on my soul? Will I turn into a vampire too? That would be a novel way of defeating the Eye, at least, make myself invisible in mirrors.”

“No,” Sevens gurgled. “Uuuurk-none of those things. I’m not a real vampire anyway, am I?”

“Then it’s just for fun,” I said.

My heart was beating so much faster than I’d expected. Oh dear.

Sevens was panting now, ragged and rough, her big red-and-black eyes glued to my pale throat. She gulped. “Fun … ”

“And that’s what you and I haven’t had enough of,” I said. “Just you and me, alone together, having fun.” I tilted my head further. “Come on, Sevens. Do you want to do it?”

“ … you might— might die.”

“Ah?” I blinked and straightened up. “I thought you said it wouldn’t do any real damage?”

“Nnnnnnno,” she rasped, pulling a difficult little face. “Not from this.” She made her needle-teeth go clack-clack. “From the Eye. Within a week or two. You might be gone.”

“Ah.” I took a deep breath, counted to ten, crammed all those thoughts down into a compacted ball as hard as I could, and then let the breath out again. I pulled my collar down a second time, and tilted my head to the side. “I might be, yes. So that’s all the more reason to have this, together, while we can.”

Sevens turned all the way around in my lap, until she was facing me. She was shaking, quivering with breathy excitement. She put her little hands on my shoulders — shivering, clammy — and went up onto her knees, so she was leaning over me. Her golden yellow robe fell across the front of my body. Her lips parted with a wet click, showing her teeth again, sharp and pointed. She leaned down until her lips brushed the edge of my neck, my throat, her warm breath tickling my skin.

“ … are … urrrrrr—are you … Heather, are you sure?”

I closed my eyes, shaking all over. All our tentacles were gripping tight, squeezing Sevens like a bag of blood herself. “Bite me, Sevens. Bite me for fun. Show me what you like to do.”

Sevens nuzzled close, opened her maw, and bit down.

Like the bullet from the Gunner’s pistol, the Blood Goblin’s teeth were just another stage prop, just another piece of costume, like a paper crown on a mummer’s brow. But props and fakes and pretend can still look and feel very real, when one wishes them to do so. We are, after all, what we pretend to be.

I felt two rows of razor-sharp teeth puncture my throat and sink into my veins. I gasped, eyes rolling into the back of my head with a strange mixture of pain and pleasure, of being entered and violated by something that loved me. Sevens clamped her mouth over the ‘wound’, and then started to suck; we felt mouthfuls of blood leaving our body, sluicing across her tongue and sliding down her throat, bobbing as she drank.

My little leech did not stay attached for long, just enough for a good few mouthfuls. Her lips popped free with a slurp, her teeth withdrew with a feeling like bone rasping through flesh, and her tongue lapped across my throat, as if licking the wound shut.

She rocked back in my lap, her lips stained with traces of blood, eyes hazy and cloudy, cheeks flushed bright red.

We clapped a hand to our throat, and found — nothing. No wound, no hole, no blood.

“A play,” Sevens gurgled. “Guuuurlk!

Panting, flushed in our cheeks, strobing bright down the length of all our tentacles, we replied: “A good play. Well done. Come here, Sevens.”

A few minutes later we were beneath the bed covers together, snuggled down deep, wrapped inside the cocoon of Sevens’ yellow robes. Sevens was the little spoon, tucked against my front, while I took the larger role, arms and tentacles wrapped around her from behind.

“Sleep here tonight?” she gurgled, her mouth hidden below the covers. “Please?”

“Mmhmm,” I grunted back, half-mumbling into the pillow. “Everyone knows. Just us? Or is Aym about?”

We both waited for a moment, as if the shadows might reply; perhaps it was only my imagination, but I thought I saw a grudging sneer in the darkness at the foot of the bed.

Sevens snuggled in closer, her head just beneath my chin. “Heather? Heatherrrrr? Can I be your kitten, instead?”

I blinked with surprise — not because the request made no sense, but because it made so much sense. Like a missing puzzle piece.

“Of course, kitten,” I said, wrapping my tentacles around Sevens’ wrists and waist. “You can be whatever you want.”

And so Sevens and I drifted off to sleep together, hidden away in a secret room in the rear of Number 12 Barnslow Drive. My present to her, to whatever she wanted to be. My present before the Eye.

Because Sevens was right. I had suppressed my reaction, my gut-churning fear, my anxiety of the inevitable; I clung hard to the promise I had made to my parents — that I would bring Maisie home, that I would not fail — and to the promise of Taika herself — that we were not alone, not the sole abyssal wanderer returned to reality.

But still, Sevens had a point. Within two weeks, I might not be here at all.

I would rescue my sister, whatever it took.

But I might not be coming back from Wonderland.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Chomp!

Some time ago, back when the story had not been running for very long, I said in an off-hand comment that no vampires would appear in Katalepsis, as I am far too obsessed with them to keep such themes under control, and they are best kept contained to the dedicated vampire-themed story I will write one day; I have failed that particular mission spectacularly, I think.

So! Last chapter of arc 22! Heather puts Taika’s advice into action, makes a serious apology, and commits to doing better. But she’s not got long, has she? Wonderland looms, the Eye watches all beneath its gaze, and Evelyn only has to finish one little magic circle, and then it’s time to mount an expedition, to the one place that Heather fears and desires more than anything. Arc 23, the next arc, is currently planned to be the final arc of Katalepsis Book One! It’s likely to be quite long indeed, not counting any epilogue material. So! Here we go. To the black ash and howling wastes, to the Eye, and Maisie.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you so very much.

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! As always, dear readers, thank you for reading Katalepsis! I’m always so happy that so many people enjoy my writing, I hope you’re having a great time with it, and I’ll see you next chapter!

Next week, it’s time for final preparations and testing, to hide from that there great big eyeball in the sky.

eyes yet to open – 22.7

Content Warnings

Discussion of child murder/the death of children.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Taika’s words licked across the gap of dawn-drenched air like tongues of flame, rising from the molten pool of her throat like steam from hot iron plunged into oil-thick water; she rolled her exposed pale shoulders against the ruined white leather sofa, leaning back and showing off her abdominal muscles, legs crossed, arms outstretched to either side, her limbs like burning logs falling away from the centre of a fire, to uncork the secret heat within; her orange eyes with their strange goat-like pupils crinkled at the corners with sadistic amusement. A smirk played on her lips, a punctuation mark to her dark admission.

In the days and weeks after I had returned from Wonderland, Taika had watched me — a nine year old girl, alone, bereaved, and lost, going mad with the revelation of an eldritch truth I could not comprehend — and she did not do this to see if I needed her help, or guidance, or rescue, but to find out if she needed to murder me before I could grow up into something else.

Taika’s smirk dared us to respond. Smug and teasing and all-knowing. Taunting us with the murder uncommitted.

“Oh, for pity’s sake!” I snapped.

Taika blinked.

I sighed a huge, unimpressed, and very irritated sigh, rolling my eyes and crossing my human arms. “I get enough of that from the likes of Zheng, or Badger, or the cultists I apparently keep saving from a fate worse than death. No!” Taika opened her mouth to clarify her words, but I ran right over her and kept talking. “I am not a god — squid-based or eyeball-shaped or any other form of deity or sub-deity, thank you very much. And I’m not going to grow into one, either. The very last thing I need is somebody … like me—” I gestured at Taika with an up-and-down nod, “—calling me that.”

Taika stopped lounging and straightened up. Her smug smirk was gone. “Hey, calamari, I meant—”

“You should bloody well know better!” I interrupted, my temper well and truly lost. “Pardon my language, I’m sorry for swearing, but if you have genuinely been through a similar experience to me, down in the abyss, then you know what it feels like. You know the alienation and dissociation and the … the … body troubles! So I will thank you to not call me a god, jokingly or otherwise.”

I huffed, shrugged my shoulders with my arms still folded, and glared one of my best glares at Taika — which was especially squinty right then because I was exhausted in all three different ways it was possible to be exhausted, had blood around my eyes, and wanted to lie down.

Taika glanced at Raine on my right and Evee on my left. Raine just smirked in imitation of Taika. Evelyn snorted and muttered, “Don’t look at me, goat. You’re the one who offended her.”

Lozzie made her eyes big and covered her mouth with the hem of her poncho, as if she was witnessing a developing scandal. She bobbed from foot to foot behind me, a little bit overstimulated.

Over by the kitchen area, Praem intoned, soft and bell-like: “Correct terminology: angel.”

I winced and screwed my eyes shut. “Praem, I am sorry, but let’s not get into that taxonomical discussion in front of Taika. Please?”

“She can be your angel or your devil,” Praem intoned. “You have no choice in this matter.”

Evelyn grumbled and put her face in one hand. Raine laughed and provided a small round of applause. Lozzie went, “Ooooh! Devil Heathy! What evil will she do!?”

Praem said: “Crimes.”

Taika cleared her throat and smiled as if in great pain.

Raine smirked back at her and said: “Serves you right for trying to get all edgy there.”

Raine had a point. Between us we had succeeded in totally undermining Taika’s dramatic moment, which was probably a good thing. I wasn’t sure why she’d admitted to planning the murder of a helpless nine-year-old girl, but something about her smug glee and the need to provoke us had rubbed me the wrong way. There was something desperate and untrue about the way she’d said that, like we were sitting in a confessional booth and she was trying to shock the priest into denying her absolution.

“Suppose it does,” Taika said, smiling much less now. “For the record, the ‘squid-god’ bit was just a lucky guess, not a cold read. Just one of my little Lovecraft jokes, you know?”

Evelyn snorted with open derision. “Better not to invoke the excretable gentleman from Providence too often. Is this a habit of yours? Or do you believe all his rambling as truth?”

Taika grimaced. “Nah, no. Fuck. Just … just … ” She trailed off and turned her eyes toward the huge bank of windows along the rear wall of the apartment, gazing out at the dawn sunlight, bright and yellow now, drenching the city below in blue-sky illumination.

Raine took the bait; I let her have it, mostly because I was vastly out of my depth talking about this kind of thing.

Raine said: “Taika, hey, lemme ask a thing, okay? Would you really have killed a child? You would have killed nine-year-old Heather, if she’d come back wrong?”

Taika’s smug smirk flickered back onto her lips, like dry kindling touched by sparks. Her goat-like eyes lingered on Raine for a moment. But she didn’t answer.

Raine smirked back. “Yeeeeeeeah,” she said. “You would have done. You would.”

Evelyn hissed through her teeth with genuine disgust. “No better than a mage. No better than all the rest of us.”

Taika snorted. “What, did you think I was noble? Altruistic? You think I did all that shit, running around after Dole, reading the notes on ‘Mister Telescope’, tracking all those twins, because I wanted to save the world or something? Reality isn’t a DnD campaign. That is what you thought, right?”

Raine shrugged; her own smirk had turned dangerous. I felt like I was watching two predators stalk each other around a jungle clearing. Not an unfamiliar feeling when it came to Raine. I rather liked it most of the time, but here I was out of my depth.

“Did cross my mind,” Raine said. “S’what I’d probably do.”

Taika smirked wider. “But you’d have another reason for doing it, bulldog. I don’t even know you, but everybody’s got their own reasons, buried deep or otherwise.”

Raine shook her head. “Nah. I’d do it anyway.”

“Wait,” I spoke up — this conversation was rapidly getting away from me. “Taika, why did you do it, then? Why did you do all that?”

Taika focused on me again. “Glad you asked, calamari. There’s a lesson you’re missing, right here. One I thought you’d already reached on your own. I gave you all the pieces. Wasn’t meaning to. Just thought you got it. But maybe you don’t.”

Taika reached down and picked up the crushed can she’d tossed onto the sofa earlier; the metal was still marked with little blackened fingerprints from where she’d heated it previously. She held up the ragged disc of aluminium, caged between her fingers and pressed against her palm, and then made it glow red-hot. She held it pointed toward me, like showing off a medal.

“Fire,” she said — and her voice burbled like a river of molten rock. “You know what fire does?”

I glanced at Raine, but she shrugged. Evelyn said nothing. Lozzie backed away, vaguely curious but sensing something was wrong. My tentacles stirred from their post-workout exhaustion, made curious by the scent of a riddle, by a veiled question which was not what it seemed. Cephalopod curiosity brought reality into focus, as if Taika had just presented us with a toy boat stuffed with fresh lemons.

“Fire … burns?” I said.

Taika shook her head. “Other things burn. Fire is the burning, the process. No, calamari. Fire — fire cleanses. Fire makes things clean. It burns away the dirt. Fire is better than sunlight, soap, bleach, elbow grease. Better than anything. And that — that’s what I am.”

She squeezed the red-hot aluminium can with her fingers. The metal started to deform under pressure.

“Show off,” Raine muttered.

“Raine, wait,” I said, with all our senses glued to Taika. Our tentacles were raised now, bobbing up and down in thought, their tips twirling and twitching. “Taika, do you mean that’s what you became, down in your version of the abyss?”

Taika nodded slowly, squeezing that can tighter and tighter as she spoke. “The pits. But no, you’re not quite right. Long before I went down into the pits for the first time, before I was consumed by fire and reborn from fire, I was a sort of vigilante.” She laughed softly. “Gentle word, that, ‘vigilante’. Bomb-throwing mad-woman, more like. Arsonist, burner, ‘Leveller’ — isn’t that your English word for it? These days they’d probably call me a ‘terrorist’.” She nodded toward the wall of penthouse windows, looking out across the city, Chengdu, thousands of miles from England, in the heart of China. “This lot certainly would, if the official authorities knew who and what I really am. But they don’t, and they don’t care. As long as I don’t go burning down anything important.” She squeezed the aluminium can almost into a ball. “But, when I went down into the pits, the fire below the world, I lived. I resurfaced. And you have to get it through your head, calamari, when one of us comes back from down there, we don’t come back changed, we don’t become anything new. We just come back as more of ourselves.”

I nodded. “I sort of … figured that out. I think?”

“Mm,” Taika grunted, narrowing her eyes. “Not sure you did, not all the way. Fire burns, so I burn. It’s just my nature, setting things on fire and cleaning them out. You were so shocked earlier when I said I would happily burn a few old grimoires. But that’s just what I am. That’s how I solve problems. I burn things. I cast them into the flames.” She laughed, a little more uncomfortable than before. “Does all sound a bit fascist, right? But here’s the thing about fire — it doesn’t have an ideology. It consumes the good and the bad, the flesh and the metal, the innocent and the guilty, all alike. Fire doesn’t care. Fire itself is always clean, and it cleans all it touches. So that’s what I do.”

I sighed. “This is a very long-winded way of explaining why you were willing to murder a nine year old girl. You don’t have to make excuses, you do know that? If you want me to forgive you, I will.”

Taika shook her head with an indulgent smile. “Nah, you’re still not picking up what I’m putting down, Heather. Yeah, that was why I followed Dole’s notes in the end, sure. I thought there might be a monster at the end of the nightmare. Something that would need burning, good kindling for the flame. That’s why I watched you, why I checked up on you. That Eye, that watching sensation, if it was trying to crawl into our reality through a little girl … ”

Taika trailed off, no longer smiling. She gulped.

Raine finished: “You would have burned her.”

“Yuuuup,” said Taika. “And part of me would have enjoyed it. Part of me wouldn’t have, of course. I’m not human anymore, but I’m still a person in here. Nobody can burn a child and survive untouched.”

Evelyn snorted. “What is the point of pantomiming your guilt for us, Miss Goat?”

Raine agreed with a little laugh. “Yeah, we’ve let you cook with this, but I don’t see where you’re heading.”

Lozzie, now on the other side of the room with Praem, said, “Maybe we could talk about something else … ”

Taika ignored all that. She had eyes only for me — burning, goatish, quiet eyes of mutual recognition.

“Do … do you want my forgiveness?” I said. “Or—”

Taika sighed. “No, calamari. I’m trying to tell you that you’re the same.”

We squint-frowned at her, tentacles going stiff. “That doesn’t sound accurate. I’m sorry, I know this means a lot to you, but I’ve never contemplated murdering a child. In fact, we’ve—”

“Again, not what I mean, calamari. You’re not paying attention.” Taika squeezed her hand shut, finally crushing the can into a molten ball. She opened her fingers and turned off her heat, holding the lump of metal on her upturned palm, watching it cool slowly in the warm sunlight. “You’re making all the same mistakes I did. Well, not quite the same, you’re not doing as much arson, but we’ve got the same root cause. You’re not fire, not like I am. You keep calling the pits ‘the abyss’, so I guess I can’t even imagine what you felt. I’m not quite sure what your deal is, but … ” She eyed us, running her eyes up and down our smooth, pale length. We coiled around ourselves in sudden self-conscious embarrassment. “Hunting, hiding, like a squid?” she asked. “Bursting into my apartment without warning? There’s a predator’s urge in you. And you pissed your friends off, too, running off all alone to follow that predatory urge.” She chuckled softly. “I did pick up on that, earlier. I’m not deaf.”

To my left, Evelyn bristled, straightening her spine and squaring her shoulders. “That is between us and Heather, thank you very much. It’s a family matter, nothing to do with you.”

But I was struck mute for a moment, staring at Taika.

Taika tossed the little aluminium ball into the air and caught it again. “‘Fraid not, English rose. Your little calamari is just like me.” Taika turned her attention back to me again. “She came back from the underworld, reborn as more of herself. And I can take a pretty good guess how she ended up right here. Calamari, you had that business card I gave your father, right?”

“Y-yes,” I stammered.

“You saw that card and jumped right at me, didn’t you? Went off half-cocked. And I’ll bet you justified it to yourself—”

“N-no, how are you—”

“—by saying ‘this is just what I am’, ‘this is my nature’, ‘I can’t deny my nature, so I gotta do it, even if it’s the stupid thing’.” Taika glanced at Evee. “And it was the stupid thing to do, right?”

Evelyn glared at Taika, teeth clenched hard. But then she nodded.

We were all the way alert now, and arguing with ourselves, very badly, tentacles bobbing back and forth. Top-Right did not like this, she said it was nonsense, we were right in the first place, we were always right. Middle-Right coiled up in shame, mewling that Taika was correct, that we’d justified everything with nonsense, that we were selfish and awful. Middle-Left wanted to cry, to hide away and run from this. Bottom-Left snapped and snarled and hissed and raged. Bottom-Right coiled around Middle-Left, kept her from hiding.

A raging storm inside my shared mind. I started to pant, to panic. I had to shut this down, quickly, now!

“H-h-how do you understand all that?” I stammered out loud. “No, you just got that from overhearing the conversation earlier. That was a lucky guess, that—”

“Predatory hunting isn’t all you’ve got though,” Taika went on, smooth and hot, like clean flame from a gas fire. “You want to be spiky and scary and toxic, you like hiding in the dark.” She nodded to my friends, even to Lozzie and Praem. “And you’ve got friends. Pack instinct, something like that. That keeps you from being a monster. Means you weren’t a monster in the first place. Dunno what that is. Nesting, protective, something like that, something I haven’t got either. Where would you be without friends — or what did you call them, ‘found family’?”

Evelyn spoke before I could. “This is rude at best and invasive at—”

“Dead,” I blurted out — we all did, all of us in agreement. “Dead. I’d be dead.”

I sniffed hard, feeling tears threaten in my eyes. Evelyn frowned at me. Raine put her arm back around my waist.

Evelyn snapped: “Heather—”

“No, no, Evee,” I said. “She’s … she’s … ”

Right? Wrong? Offensive? We had justified everything and anything by referencing what we were! A clever little cephalopod — who did not have to do the difficult thing of going home and dragging her friends into this, who did not have to treat Sevens like a real partner, with real feelings, but just told her to shove off into the dark and let us squirm and writhe and hurt ourselves.

“Hey, English rose,” Taika said to Evee. “You were mad as hell with your octopus girl earlier, right? For running off alone without telling anybody? For breaking promises? For making … who was it, ‘Sevens’ cry? But this is a pattern with her, right?”

Evelyn ground her teeth.

“It is,” I squeaked.

“Yes, fine,” Evelyn crunched out. “She has a habit of going off alone, emotionally and literally. Breaking promises with good intentions. Treating others like … ” Evelyn hissed. “Why am I telling you this? Heather, why am I telling her this? We came here for information about the Eye, not for a group therapy session.”

“Because I’ve got insight,” Taika purred.

“Because she’s right,” I murmured. We all pulled in tight, tentacles bunched up hard. “She’s right, I’ve always been justifying things to myself this way, I … I’ve become so skilled at reinforcing my own bad ideas.”

Taika said: “Where would you be without your friends, calamari — if you didn’t wind up dead?”

I shook my head, lost inside the question.

Taika sighed. “You’d be some post-human nightmare, far, far, far gone beyond the edge, preying on whoever or whatever you can, justifying it in all sorts of ways. And then somebody like me, or something bigger than you, or something you can’t even comprehend, would come along and burn you up.”

I was panting too hard, feeling the sweat prickle on my back and forehead and under my armpits. I made one last attempt to justify myself: “I … when I broke into your apartment, I was … I was convinced you knew something, that I needed to … ”

Taika shrugged. “Doesn’t matter the reason you had, calamari. You’re following your nature, same as me when I came back as fire. But none of it is alien. It’s just us. It’s just whoever we were before, just more true. And if you keep using it to justify things you know are wrong, you’ll ruin yourself.” Taika smiled — not the smirk, but melancholy, a cold camp-fire burned down to ashes in the misty morning. “I’m telling you this ‘cos I’ve been there too. I justified burning a lot of shit that I shouldn’t, literally and metaphorically. I pushed everyone away, burned all the bridges, fucked everything up. And I always, always, always had good reasons. I’m sure you’ve got good reasons too, for every one of your hunts, for every time you ignore your friends, for every time you hurt them.” She sighed. “This is what I’ve been trying to explain: the reason I would have killed a nine-year-old girl, burned up her corpse, and thrown the ashes into the sea? Same reason your friends here were so angry with you. Same reason you burst into my apartment with a half-cocked plan you tried to back down from. Same reason you saw that damn business card and went off like you did, and told yourself the whole way that it was a good idea. Am I right, or am I wrong?”

My throat was blocked by a lump. My chest was tight, my palms were sweating, my eyes stinging with something more than pain.

“Yes,” I murmured. “You’re right.”

It felt different coming from somebody like Taika — from somebody like myself, who’d been down there in the abyss and knew how it felt to come back to the world in the wrong body, inhabiting the wrong space, filled with urges to do things that were not quite human. It was all so easy to justify anything with reference to that alienation and dissociation.

To justify my tentacles? That was joyous. To justify hissing and spitting, or attacking those who would hurt my friends? That was acceptable, perhaps even laudable, maybe even genuinely good.

But this?

I ignored my own promises, broke my own rules, did stupid things because I convinced myself it was the correct move — and this, this break-in and confrontation, it was the last straw upon the camel’s back. This all could have gone so much worse if Taika had not been who and what she was. I might be dead, because I had not gone to my friends.

Raine had been so afraid for me that she’d shot first and asked questions later. Evelyn had been furious enough to shout in my face, terrified for my safety. And Sevens? I’d made Sevens cry, because I had ignored her pleas to look after myself, to not leap before looking, to seek help from my pack.

“Heather? Heather, hey, love?” Raine said. She squeezed my middle. “Heather, it’s okay, it’s okay.”

“It’s not okay,” I croaked. But I didn’t cry, though I had to wipe my eyes on my sleeve. The faint sheen of tears came away with flakes of blood dissolving in the moisture. Crying now would be self-indulgent. I wasn’t the one hurt here, I was the one who’d done the hurting. “It’s not okay, Raine. Evee … I … I … ”

Evelyn was cringing. She didn’t want to hear, but I started to say it anyway.

“I’m sorry, I—”

“Heather!” she snapped. “Save it—”

“I’m sorry. I apologise. I don’t know if I can fix myself, if I can be better, I—”

“Save. It,” Evelyn repeated.

“Wh-why? But—”

Evelyn huffed out a long-suffering sigh. “Because I have not finished scolding you yet. I have not finished with you. You don’t get to apologise now. Your apology is not accepted, not before I’m done. The only reason I held back is because we are thousands of miles away from home and you’re having a crisis. And we’re in front of this!” She gestured at Taika with her walking stick.

“Gee, thanks,” Taika muttered.

“But … when we get home?” I asked.

Evelyn huffed again, then nodded. “When we get home, Heather.”

I nodded, then did something I could almost not face doing. I turned to look at Raine. Three tentacles went first, then the other three, then the rest of me.

Oh, she was smiling, of course. That made it even harder.

“Raine,” I said gently. “Are you disappointed with me?”

Raine opened her mouth to lie, so smoothly and so easily, but then she caught the look in my eyes, paused, and pulled a sort of grinning wince. “I just wish you’d stop putting yourself through this.”

A terrible lump formed in my throat. I nodded. “O-okay. Understood.”

“Hey, Heather, I love you,” she said.

“I love you too, Raine,” I murmured.

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted.

Then we looked up at Lozzie. She just bit her lower lip and wobbled her head from side to side. That was all the answer I needed.

Praem said: “Bad Heathers go in the naughty bucket.”

That made me almost laugh, just enough to stop me from dissolving into morose moping.

“Alright!” Evelyn threw up one hand, her other clutching her walking stick too hard. “Alright, fine, that’s quite enough. Why in front of her?” Evelyn gestured at Taika again. “And why now? Why, after all the times we’ve … huh!”

Because Taika understood.

My parents were not responsible for what had happened to me; I’d learned that only hours ago, that my mother was desperate for the truth once presented with even the smallest crack. Taika was not responsible for the Eye; she’d been doing her best to avert the situation, whatever her motives, whatever her flaws. Even this ‘Darren Dole’ she’d known was not responsible — just another foolish mage playing with powers beyond his limit, a man used up by the Eye, trying to do good in some unrelated situation. Mages, parents, doctors, everyone — none of them did this to me. They did other things, but they were not responsible for my actions.

The thing that had crawled back out of the abyss, wearing my face, inhabiting my flesh, speaking in my voice? That was all me. The decisions were all mine.

Heather Morell had made Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight cry, because Heather Morell kept acting like a shit.

Pardon my language.

“Because this is like Natalie’s parents all over again,” I said out loud, for Evelyn’s benefit.

Evelyn squinted at me. “Heather. What?”

I sighed and tried to explain. “When Natalie was taken Outside, I justified what I did to her parents on the basis of what was best for Natalie. And maybe I was right about that part. Maybe she won’t grow up like me, confused and afraid. But even if the result was right, I wasn’t thinking clearly. I was bitter and angry, I tortured a pair of people, like surrogates for my parents. And today, when I went to see my parents for real, I thought I’d gotten past that. But I hadn’t.”

Evelyn just frowned.

“I didn’t lash out at my parents — well, not much,” I sighed. “But then I lashed out at Taika here, at the version of her I’d built in my head, at what I imagined she might be. And I lashed out at Sevens. I ignored her requests. All of it. I went squid-brained and I told myself I was doing the right thing. But I wasn’t. And Taika understands that. Because she and I are the same.”

Taika watched me as I spoke. When I finished, she nodded slowly.

“You’re doing a hell of a lot better than I did, calamari,” she said. “I burnt up a whole fucking marriage before I wised up. Feel a kind of responsibility toward you, you know?”

We sighed. “Thank you, but the last thing we need is another surrogate mother figure. The Eye is one too many.”

Taika smirked — but then I cut her off, surprising even myself.

“You did have a responsibility to me, though,” I said. “And you shirked it.”

Taika raised her fire-red eyebrows. Raine suppressed a smile — perhaps she could sense where I was going with this. Evelyn frowned at me and said, “Heather?”

“It’s alright, Evee,” I said, without taking my eyes from Taika. “I’m very calm and very sensible right now, I promise. You may insist if you wish, and I will listen.” Partly to show Evelyn that I was serious, and partly to reinforce the emotional steps I was taking, I concentrated briefly on folding away the straggling remains of my abyssal transformation: I cleared my throat until all I had was a regular set of human vocal cords; I blinked my eyes hard until I had only one set of lids; I switched off all my chromatophores — well, almost all, I did allow myself a little indulgence; I made sure my tail bone was not a spike and my skin was not armoured and my muscles were soft and buttery and Heather-small. Last but not least I ensured my tentacles were smooth, rather than studded with the afterthoughts of barbs and hooks and spikes.

But then I turned the brightness up; I made us pink and orange, electric blue and neon green.

I even took the time to rub the dried blood away from my eyes. I would be presentable and polite, sensible and serious, and I would do right by the people either side of me.

“You could have told me the truth, Taika,” I said. “When I was a child. You could have told me what I was, what happened to me, that Maisie was real.”

Taika chuckled softly and shook her head. “I told you, calamari, I don’t stay in one place for long. I can’t—”

“Then you could have come back!” I snapped, allowing a little sliver of my temper to roam free. “When I was a teenager, or years later. You could have spared me years — years! — in and out of mental hospitals, just by telling me the truth. But you didn’t.”

Taika’s smile turned almost mocking. “You’re just lashing out at me because I’ve told you off for bad behaviour.”

“Actually, yes!” I said, getting a bit more shrill than I’d intended — that was more like it. That felt right. Our tentacles wiggled, joining in. “I am. You’re correct. And I’m lashing out in the way I’m supposed to. With words, instead of hissing at you — which I still reserve the right to do, mind you. I’m saying this now, politely, properly — but angrily! So I can get it out of my system. So my friends can be assured that I’m not going to teleport myself halfway across the world to have another tantrum at you, ever again.”

I paused to take a deep breath, expecting this to erupt into an argument. I wasn’t sure if I was ready for that, but I was ready to keep my cool. Or at least that’s what I told myself. If the worst came to the worst, I would let Raine and Evee do the talking.

But Taika just waited, eyebrows raised. Evelyn stayed quiet too, watching me with growing curiosity.

I pushed on: “We ran into a situation very much like my own, some months back. I mentioned it just now. A little girl by the name of Natalie was taken Outside by a mage. We rescued her, and then I forcibly introduced her parents to magic, to the supernatural, so that they would never make the same mistake of denying their child’s experiences. And … and in retrospect, I believe I made the wrong decision. I went about it incorrectly. But you!” I pointed a tentacle at Taika. “You did the opposite. You checked I wasn’t going to devour the world, and then you never came back to tell me the truth!”

“I couldn’t do—”

“No, Taika, you could have done!” I huffed and scowled as best I could, channelling Evelyn. I crossed my arms and all six tentacles. “Unless you’ve got some esoteric reason you haven’t explained yet? You haven’t? No? Taika, I’m not the slightest bit angry at you for ‘failing’ to save Maisie and me. That wasn’t your fault. But I’m mad at you for never coming back. You had a responsibility, and you shirked it.”

For the first time in a very long while, I felt like a good girl again.

Seven good girls, all sharing one neural layout inside one body. Not a good girl in the way my mother had always defined and reinforced, normal and quiet and polite, with good-girl thoughts and good-girl shoes — but a good girl, because I’d been polite and sensible, but still shown that I was very angry.

A first step. It would have to do for now.

Taika smirked again, chuckling more to herself than anybody else in the room. Evelyn said nothing, but watched me with what I guessed was grudging acceptance. Raine rubbed my back. Lozzie just smiled and finally returned to whispering at Taika’s handle-less black blades, all lined up on the big table.

Taika shrugged. “Fair enough, calamari. Never said I was a good mentor figure.”

I nodded, a little stiff, but it felt right. “Thank you.”

Then Taika said: “You want that photograph now?”

“ … yes,” I almost whispered. “Please.”

Taika stood up from her comfortable position on the sofa, tossed the now-cold ball of aluminium onto the ruins of her coffee table, and ran both hands through her fire-red hair. She glanced around the wrecked main room of her apartment for a second, hands on her hips. “Photo’s with all the others, of all the other kids, somewhere in my big box of notes, but that’s back in my office, back there.” She jerked a thumb at the corridor, the one which led off toward the other rooms of the apartment. “Do you trust me enough now to let me go walking around my own place without hurling yourself at me?”

I sighed, pantomiming irritation to hide the nervous flutter in my chest. “Of course.”

Raine stood up too, her hand trailing across my back as she rose. “Mind if I go with you?” she asked Taika. “Just to see. Never seen an apartment in China before. Never seen one this flashy anywhere.”

Taika shot her a nasty smirk. Raine grinned back.

“As long as you don’t try to shoot me, bulldog,” said Taika.

Raine grinned wider, produced her handgun from somewhere inside her waistband, made sure the safety was on, and then tossed it on the sofa next to me. “I’m serious. Just wanna see.”

“Raine,” I tutted — but I relented. She was, after all, genuinely just curious.

Maybe about Taika, but that still counted.

Taika nodded toward the kitchen. “If you lot are staying for much longer, I could do with some breakfast. Liquid breakfast is nice, but I need some solid food. What is it, the middle of the night for you five?”

“Breakfast!” Lozzie cheered.

Raine and Evelyn shared a glance. Evelyn rolled her eyes and said, “Nearly midnight by now, I would guess.”

“Bed time snack,” said Praem.

Lozzie threw her hands in the air, poncho going everywhere. “Breakfast!”

“Breakfast!” Raine joined in.

“Oh, fine,” Evelyn huffed. “Heather?”

“Hm? Sorry? Me? Pardon?”

Evelyn said, “Are you alright with this? You’re the one who’s been out all day, dealing with a dozen types of bullshit. Mostly of your own making, but still.”

Taika said: “Bit o’ greasy food will do you a world of good. Come on, calamari. I promise no seafood.”

“Oh, um, okay then,” I said. “Let’s … lets stay and eat, just for a bit.”

“Breakfast!” Lozzie cheered again.

The impromptu gathering — of abyssal returnees, mages and their daughters, fluffy Outsider girls, and Raine — briefly dissolved in several different directions. Taika gave Praem some instructions to get the air fryer going, though Praem didn’t seem to need them, pre-empting everything Taika said. Lozzie joined her in the kitchen — with, oddly enough, one of those black blades in tow, floating behind Lozzie like a curious puppy. Taika eyed that with a touch of concern, but then seemed to dismiss it as not worth worrying about. Taika then led the way into the rear of her apartment with Raine in tow. Evelyn sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose while I waited on the sofa, my heart going too fast, my throat going dry, my hands going clammy.

“Heather,” Evelyn said quickly as soon as Taika was out of sight. “Did she see the Fractal?”

“Um … ”

“The Fractal. On your arm?”

“Oh, um, no.” I shook my head. “I don’t think so.”

“Good.” Evelyn nodded. “Keep it that way.”

“Why?”

Evelyn tutted. “Just for safety.” She turned her eyes away and started at the floor, then carried on, slow and awkward: “I am proud of you for expressing your frustration with Taika properly. That was good. But you’re still … ”

I let her trail off before I interrupted.

“I know,” we said. “She was right, Evee. She was right about me. If I don’t respect the concerns and worries of my closest, like you, or Raine, or Sevens, then I’m just hurting you. I can’t keep justifying everything by insisting that it’s the way I am. Just like Taika. It was different, coming from her.”

Evelyn looked up, held my gaze for a moment, then nodded. “Good.”

I let out a big sigh. My hands were shaking. “Now, I do have to put that thought into action though, I can’t just … say … ”

We trailed off as Taika and Raine re-emerged from the corridor.

Taika was carrying a photograph in one hand, the image turned toward her chest. Everyone else went quiet as Taika walked right up to me and then held the photograph out, image side down.

It was an old-style physical photograph, probably taken on an analogue camera, printed on that slightly stiffened glossy paper which seemed like a relic from another era. I had vague memories that when Maisie and I had been young, my father had a fondness for those single-use, disposable cameras. They’d already been going out of style, but he’d retained the desire long past the point of practicality. A flash of memory blossomed down the length of our tentacles — I recalled my father holding one of those little cameras, black plastic wrapped in bright yellow marketing stickers, holding it up to his eye, his face painted orange by the sunset.

Silently, I thanked my father for his little eccentricities. Without those silly cheap cameras this photograph would not exist.

“Take it, calamari,” Taika purred.

I hadn’t moved my fingers an inch. My palms were damp with sweat. My heart was going too fast. I couldn’t breathe.

Raine stepped behind the sofa and put both hands on my shoulders. Evelyn touched her fingertips to one of my tentacles, soft and gentle and distant.

We reached out with two human hands and the tip of one tentacle, to accept the photograph. We took it with a quivering grip, then turned it over and stared into the past.

The photograph was exactly as my father had described, an impressive display of both his amateur skill and his love for the subjects of the picture: a salmon-and-apricot sunset sky was framed in the upper part of the photo, peering over the ivy-encrusted brick wall at the rear of the Rose and Thistle pub, perhaps a few minutes before the light gave way to dusk; the pub garden was visible on either end of the picture, the grass thick and green and healthy, just the right side of unkempt, dotted with little wooden bench-tables, some still littered with empty beer glasses and the remains of proper gastropub food; and in the middle stood two little girls, cupped between grass and sky, smiling at the camera with the joyous abandon that only happy children can achieve.

The girl on the left was dressed in a pink puffer jacket, with a long white skirt, and a pair of ugg boots on her feet. The girl on the right was wearing a dark orange coat, stripy jogging bottoms, and pink trainers. They were sharing a scarf with a long pink-blue zig-zag pattern all the way down the length. The girl on the left had wrapped a portion of the scarf around the neck of the girl on the right.

Our parents always did like to dress us differently, despite the fact that we shared the same pool of clothes — an ultimately futile attempt to stop us twins getting up to the ultimate mischief of pretending to be each other.

Because the clothes were the only difference.

Both girls had the same face, the same small neat mouth, the same awkward nose, the same puppy-fat in the cheeks, the same eyes which seemed to shade from brown to grey-green as the sunset passed overhead. They had the same mousy brown hair, thin and delicate, cut in the same style with the same straight fringe. It was hard to tell beneath the puffer jacket and the coat, but they shared the same build as well, the same propensity for petite physique in later life, the same height and weight and length of limbs.

They even shared the same toothy gap — both smiles were missing the left central incisor.

I remembered that. Maisie and I had both felt our left central incisor baby teeth getting loose at the same time, ready to fall out soon. She had lost hers first, but only by about a day; we’d felt collectively distraught by the strange new incongruity between our bodies. Maisie had forgone the reward of putting her tooth underneath her pillow, forfeited the prize of a shiny clean pound coin — I found out many years later that dad had saved them up from work, fresh from the mint, so to a little girl they might seem brand new from some fairy-forge. Instead she hid the tooth in her pocket all day, and then at night I wiggled and worried at my own loose tooth while she watched, until it finally popped free from my gums. The next morning we had proudly presented mum with a tooth each.

This photograph had been taken a few days later.

My vision blurred with tears. A few droplets ran down my cheeks and dripped into my lap. Some of them hit the photograph. I wiped them away with a shaking hand.

“Heather,” Raine murmured.

“Give her a second,” Evelyn hissed. “Let her … just let her.”

I had not seen Maisie’s face in over ten years — yet I saw her face, that face, every single day, every time I looked in the mirror. We had not changed so much since nine years old. We’d grown up — no, I’d grown up. Had Maisie? Had she aged, or was she paused in time at nine years old?

A sob threatened to claw its way up my throat. I let it free, but I only needed the one.

“I can’t tell the difference,” I said. My voice was a low whine. “I can’t— I don’t know— I don’t know which one is me and which one is Maisie. I don’t remember … don’t remember the clothes I was wearing. I can’t tell the difference.”

Raine squeezed my shoulders. Evelyn reached out and took my knee, awkward but genuine. Lozzie peered over from behind and touched one of my tentacles. Taika had withdrawn a few paces.

“Maybe I was Maisie all along,” I said, then hiccuped and shook my head. “No, sorry. That was … that was a bad joke. We … we used to pretend to swap places all the time, but … but … ”

From somewhere behind me, Praem softly intoned: “Twins.”

I nodded, staring at the photograph. “We looked the same. We always did. Do … do you think she’ll look like that ever again? I don’t even know if she has a body.”

“We’re going to bring her home,” somebody said.

I wasn’t sure who. It didn’t matter.

I sobbed again, and twice was finally enough. I wiped away the tears in my eyes, took a deep breath, and looked up at Taika; her habitual smirk was gone for the moment, retreated out of respect.

“Thank you, Taika,” I said. “May I keep this?”

Taika raised her eyebrows in surprise. “It’s yours.”

After that we broke for breakfast. Or second dinner, or a midnight snack, or “manual jet-lag pig-out” as Raine put it, though none of us had ever been on a plane or experienced actual jet-lag — with the exception of Taika, as we discovered when she declared that whatever we were experiencing, it was not jet-lag, because once we were done here we all got to return to our own beds on our rainy, cold, benighted isle.

“I quite like my rainy, cold, benighted isle, thank you very much,” I told her, and that was the truth.

I was, however, not much good for anything else, certainly not for helping prepare breakfast; I was worn out both physically and emotionally in almost every way possible, with limbs like jelly, a head stuffed full of lead, and a great desire to sit down for rather a long time. I ended up giving the photograph of Maisie and I to Evelyn, for safekeeping until we got home. Evelyn always had lots of pockets and nice places to stash things, and we trusted her with that part of our heart. She muttered something about making copies of the image, just in case, and also dug out her mobile phone again, to send more text messages home.

Praem took charge in the rather battered kitchen, assisted by Lozzie flitting about like a helper fairy, and Taika providing the information on where things actually were. The huge air fryer hummed to life like a small engine, far louder than I had expected it to be.

“That’s not an air fryer,” Evelyn grumbled. “It’s so large it’s just a convection oven.”

Taika smirked at that, just as hard as if Evelyn had misquoted some esoteric magical secret. “Wrong again, English rose. Wrong again. I can see you clearly have not eaten air fried food.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “Alright then. Impress me, goat.”

Raine helped by organising the chairs around the massive table, and quietly shuffling away the two that I had damaged beyond likely repair. Taika cleared away the weird suitcase with the electronic innards — which had surprised me by surviving the fight, clearly a lot heavier than it looked and probably covertly armoured. She also made her dozen black blades leap into the air to open up the space on the table.

Evelyn watched with naked discomfort as the blades swirled across the room and settled against the wall of windows instead, standing on their points.

One blade, however, did not join her sisters, but stayed hovering around Lozzie’s back, exactly like a puppy unwilling to part from a new friend.

Taika put her hands on her hips and cocked her head at Lozzie. “Okay, now, that’s not funny anymore. How are you doing that?”

Lozzie hid a toothy giggle behind one hand.

Taika sighed. “I’m serious. They’ve acted funny before, and it’s not always safe. Please?”

Lozzie chirped: “I just told her she was pretty!” Lozzie glanced at the blade. “You are!”

Evelyn sighed, then glanced at me for help. “Is this some pneuma-somatic element I can’t see? Is Lozzie talking to an invisible six-foot goat? I have my modified glasses somewhere here, but I don’t feel like digging them out. I’d rather not see the local Chengdu wildlife all over the walls.”

“Ummmmm,” I said. “Um. No, actually. It’s just … it’s just a big knife. And there’s no wildlife this high. I suspect Taika and I scared them all off.”

The blade did not respond in any fashion, at least none that I could discern, not even a little wobble-nod of appreciation. Somehow all this made perfect sense to Taika.

“Well,” she said to Lozzie. “Just put her back with the others before you leave, alright?”

“Mmhmm!” Lozzie nodded happily.

Shortly thereafter we all ended up around the massive wooden table, clustered at one end, with far too much food for either breakfast or a midnight snack. Taika had all sorts of Chinese breakfast foods I’d never seen before — frozen dumplings heated in the air fryer, bowls of cold noodles, pancakes filled with egg — along with more recognisable fare like toast and a couple of grilled sausages. Lozzie joined right in with her, as did Raine, perfectly willing to eat breakfast at midnight. Evelyn opted for a bit of personal restraint, not due to any distaste for the food, but simply because her body clock couldn’t take it; but Praem made sure her buns were buttered and her toast dripping with jam. Praem had also performed some kind of freezer-scrounging miracle on my behalf, and summoned up a piece of fish drenched in lemon, which I promptly demolished.

Praem joined us last. Nobody asked where she found the frozen strawberries.

Taika ate a lot, sometimes quickly, sometimes slowly, like a fire chewing through varying densities of wood. I used a knife and fork to eat, but my tentacles haloed outward around us as we sat. Taika and I watched each other across the table, until she winked and made me feel sheepish.

Conversation was sporadic at first. The situation was far too bizarre for even Raine to pretend normality. Breaking bread in the weirdest of ways, halfway across the world, in a place none of us had ever been before. It didn’t quite seem real, like the walls might fall away at any moment to reveal a sound stage covered in green screens.

But as plates were emptied and bellies were filled, Taika grew talkative.

“Well well well,” she purred, leaning back in her chair, finished eating for now. “If I knew you island monkeys could be this civilized, I would have invited you earlier.”

Evelyn snorted. She flicked a fingernail against her glass of water. “No you wouldn’t.”

Raine thumbed at the bank of windows. “Chengdu, huh? How’d you end up in China?”

“Long story,” Taika said. “Try to shoot me a couple more times and maybe I’ll tell you it.”

Praem intoned: “No firearms at the table.”

I was finishing the last of my lemony fish — certainly the most extravagant midnight snack I’d ever had — when I felt the question coming. Taika was stretching her legs and casting her eyes over the group. Evelyn was finished, Lozzie was watching attentively, and Raine was slowing down as she chewed a mouthful of what I thought was a spicy dumpling. The tension which had dissipated so neatly was reforming in the sun-filled gap between Taika and myself.

Raine — bless her and keep her safe, whoever and whatever is listening — headed it off before Taika could take charge.

Raine said: “You wanna ask about our game plan, don’t you?”

Taika raised her fire-red eyebrows. “Game plan?”

Raine grinned. “Don’t play coy. Our game plan for Wonderland. For rescuing Heather’s twin.”

“Ohhhh,” Taika purred. Her eyelids drooped, heavy and slow. She leaned back as if far too full of food. “Nah. I’m good, thanks.”

Raine, Evelyn, and I all shared a surprised look. But Lozzie nodded sagely, and Praem simply continued to chew her strawberries.

Taika chuckled softly. “Don’t get me wrong, I hope you make it. Hope you all get back in one piece and rescue your sister. But the less time I spend thinking about the Beyond, the better.”

Raine pulled a sort of silly upside-down smile. “You know what, fair enough. Coward once, coward twice, hey?”

Taika smirked back at her. “I don’t rise to that kind of bait, bulldog. I’ve been around too long for that.”

“You … you don’t want to perhaps offer your help?” I asked — then felt very silly as I finished saying it. “Though I suppose you don’t have much of a reason to.”

Taika shrugged. “Is the Eye flammable?”

Evelyn shot back instantly: “Literally or philosophically?”

Taika didn’t miss a beat. “Either.”

“Probably not,” I muttered. “Eyes do tend to be wet.”

“There’s that,” Taika said. “Look, I really do hope you get your sister back, Heather. But I like being alive, and I like not being out in the Beyond. I can’t really offer you any useful advice about a great big staring contest, no more than I already have. I can’t help you there. That’s not my domain.”

I nodded along. “A staring contest. That is the basic plan.”

“Really?”

“Sort of,” I murmured.

Evelyn snorted. “You sure you don’t want to come help us set fire to an entire Outside dimension?”

Taika shook her head. “Besides, that would require me to come back to England first, right? No thanks, no way. I’m happy at this end of the world. Or at least in the general vicinity.”

Raine said, with a twinkle in her eye: “Not even for that ex-wife you mentioned?”

Taika puffed out a big breath which smelled of coal-smoke. “That specific bridge is burnt to the waterline. The bank has been scooped out with an industrial digger. The roads have been torn up, planted over, and turned into a forest.”

“Oof,” said Raine. “That bad, hey?”

“My fault,” said Taika.

Lozzie giggled behind one hand. “Heart-breaker!”

Taika winced. “It wasn’t like that. Hell, why am I telling this to a bunch of kids?”

Praem intoned: “We are very trustworthy.”

I placed my knife and fork down on the wooden table with a little clack, and said: “Actually, Taika, I think you do have some remaining advice for us. I have a couple of questions for you.”

That got Taika’s attention. Perhaps it was the formal tone in my voice. She sat up a little and leaned her elbows on the table. “Fire away, calamari.”

“Were you ever dysphoric?”

I wiggled my tentacles to illustrate my point, but Taika just frowned. “Hm?”

“When you came back from … ‘the pits’, as you keep calling the abyss.”

“Oh!” Taika suddenly lit up, smiling at me with strange recognition, like she finally understood something that had been in front of her this whole time. “You mean when I was just plain old me, back in my body after the first trip down. Not a twenty foot tall goat woman with fire in my eyes.”

“Exactly,” I said. “I … it’s been … kind of a big deal, for me.”

“With those tentacles? I can imagine.” She laughed, in a different way to before, like a comfy little blaze in an old fireplace. She almost looked like she wanted to reach across the table and take my hand. “You’ve had it worse than I did, kid. Hell, even when I grew horns it wasn’t that bad.”

Lozzie went wide-eyed and open-mouthed. “You had horns?!”

Taika grinned, loving the attention. She winked at Lozzie, then mimed a pair of horns on her head with both hands. “Oh yeah. Big, black, curly horns. Can still do it, but I just don’t feel like it as much these days. Once, I actually used them to head-butt somebody. Wouldn’t recommend it, human neck isn’t set up for much of that.” She laughed. “Seriously. Can you believe my hair used to be brown? Ha! Can’t even imagine it now.”

“Horns! Horns! Horns!” Lozzie cheered.

Taika spoke about it so casually. So easily.

And that was one of the most comforting things I’ve ever heard from anybody. In more ways than the obvious, I was not alone.

Taika and I were not friends or allies; she was so distant from me, from us, from England, Sharrowford, everything, that I could barely imagine the shape of her life. But I understood this one thing, this bond we shared over what we were, and how it made us feel.

Pushing on, I asked: “Have you ever met anybody else like us?”

Taika’s amusement faded a little. She looked at me with narrowed eyes and clucked her tongue — a sound like a branch cracking in the flames. “Twice, calamari.” She paused, perhaps trying to decide how much to say, but my face must have lit up with curious need. Not the only ones! Not just us! Taika grumbled a little, then went on: “The first one, he was a long time ago, and he’s long gone. He went Beyond, by choice, and never came back. Haven’t seen him in almost thirty years, if he’s even still alive.” She sighed heavily. “His name was Isaac Reed, and he was … weirder than either of us. Reality was more difficult for him. He couldn’t stay here, not forever. He needed to be elsewhere.”

“What was he?” Raine asked.

Taika shrugged. “I have no fucking idea.”

I asked: “And the second?”

Taika squinted harder. “The other one I’m not at liberty to disclose. They’re around, but we’re not in regular contact, and I’ll have to ask first, see if they’re up for meeting you sometime, or if they’d rather not know you. No offense, calamari, but you’re still an unknown.”

“No offense taken,” I said, and meant it. “Thank you, Taika.”

Taika sighed a big sigh, her breath the crackle of a camp-fire, with the smell of burning iron and a red-hot tin roof. “Heather, listen. You understand there’s no community here, right? There’s nothing like that. There’s just a handful of us things washed up from the shores of hell. Or maybe hell spat us out, too hard to digest. I’ve never quite decided which version of the metaphor I like best.”

“Community can be built,” I answered without hesitation.

Taika frowned, about to say something to the contrary, but Raine burst into a blazing grin, Evelyn harrumphed, and Lozzie banged on the table. Praem just said: “Must be.”

Taika raised a hand in surrender. “Fine, fine. If you make it back from Wonderland, I’ll see about introducing you to the other survivor from hell’s shores. How does that sound?”

I raised a tentacle and held it out across the table.

Taika seemed surprised, but then she took me in her hand — which was hot like a fresh coal, but didn’t burn what it touched — and shook me by the tentacle.

“Good luck, calamari,” she said.

“Thank you, goat-girl,” I replied, then forced myself to smile past the nervous anxiety in my chest. “I’m going to go take your advice now.”

“Oh? Yeah? Which part?”

I withdrew my tentacles and wrapped them around myself, gripping the chair, steadying my racing heart, and said: “I’m going to go stop burning down my relationships.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Good resolution, Heather. Now, let’s see if she can actually put it into action.

Advice always hits different when it comes from somebody just like yourself, right? Heather’s lacked a true mentor figure this whole time, somebody who can smack her down when she’s being terrible, identify and describe her faults, and not get sidetracked by their own feelings of affection for her. Taika gives a shit, but she’s too old and too experienced to take any shit, if you know what I mean. A wake up call for our little squid, at the eleventh hour, right before she and her companions finally step out to Wonderland? Let’s hope.

After all, next chapter is the last of arc 22!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you so very much.

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And hey, as always, thanks for reading! Thank you for reading Katalepsis. I hope you’re enjoying it as much as I am enjoying writing it! None of this would be possible with all of you, the readers, my patrons, my supporters. This story exists because of you! Thank you!

Next week, Heather’s got some apologies to make, mostly to a certain Yellow Princess.

eyes yet to open – 22.6

Content Warnings

Discussion of child death/murder of children



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“It started thirteen years ago. February 2006. So, more like thirteen and a half years ago, I guess. Feels like a whole different era now, world’s all different, struggling to be born, time of monsters and all that. I remember it was February, because that was when I washed up in England. I’d never been there before. Your collection of rainy little islands are cold and dreary in February; I can deal with both ‘cold’ and ‘dreary’ like nothing, but I didn’t understand the place. Thought I’d come to the edge of the world. In a way, I had, I just didn’t know it yet. Two years and a handful of months, between when it all started and when it ended. By ‘ended’ I mean when you and your twin sister got spirited away, Heather. For you that was the start. But for me? For me it was the end of a nightmare, and the end of a vigil. A vigil I failed to keep. A self-imposed quest that I fucked up. Two years, wasted trying to do something I wasn’t made for, because the problem was more complex than just burning out an infection and incinerating the corpses to hide the evidence. And then, when I had finished fucking up, two innocent kids paid the price of one adult’s total failure and cowardice.”

Taika spoke slowly and carefully. Her voice was like a camp-fire, crackling away to itself in the middle of a deep, dark, dangerous forest, the flickering flames keeping the night at bay. She smelled of wood-smoke and coal, heated brass and sun-kissed steel.

She stared at the ceiling as she spoke, with her head rolled back to rest on the rear of her ruined white leather sofa. Her frozen-flame hair lay still and bright against the ripped leather, glinting like molten rock in the dawn light which poured through the bank of windows in the opposite wall. She nursed her beer in her lap with both hands.

I swallowed, and murmured: “Maisie and me?”

“Mmhmm,” she grunted.

Taika nodded, still staring upward at the white-cream ceiling of her penthouse apartment. She raised her head, took a sip of her beer, then leaned back again, miles away and years in the past.

Evelyn growled: “‘Washed up’ in England?”

Taika gestured by tapping her fingertips against her beer can. “Figure of speech. I came through Heathrow, like everyone else. Fuck the sea, fuck swimming.”

Evelyn frowned, unimpressed, but she stayed silent, clutching her walking stick in both hands, bone-wand over her knees like a firearm on display; she’d spent the first couple of minutes of Taika’s story sending text messages back home, to let everyone else in the house know that I was alive, intact, and a very bad set of seven squid-girls. Praem stood just behind Evelyn’s shoulder, looming over the white sofa, hands folded, looking like she would rather apply herself to the unenviable task of cleaning up the rest of the mess that Taika and I had made of the expensive penthouse apartment. Lozzie was peering at Taika with far too much interest, sitting much closer to the ‘witch’ than the rest of us, but I didn’t begrudge Lozzie; I totally understood, even under the circumstances — Taika was still dressed in tiny white shorts and a white tank top and nothing else, sprawled back on the opposite sofa, legs wide, the hem of her tank top riding up to show the kind of toned abdominal muscles that one could only obtain through lots of hard work.

Raine sipped her own beer, pistol hidden in her waistband, shooting me occasional looks to make sure I was doing okay.

I was not.

The aftermath of my emergency transformations and the ensuing cacophony of rapid-fire brain-math had left me drained and wobbly. I had dried blood crusted around my eyes, despite the effort to wash off the worst. I was vaguely nauseated and felt the beginnings of a headache throbbing at my temples. Without my bio-reactor I would have been aching for sleep. All our tentacles were limp and tired and ready to coil up and stop moving for a few hours.

But we were quivering with the need to know, in a way we had so rarely felt.

“Taika,” I prompted after a moment of silence. “I am — perhaps understandably — a little anxious and impatient to know the truth. Please?”

Taika laughed softly, without raising her head. “Thirteen years is a long time ago, kid, even for things like you and me. I don’t want to miss any details or get stuff wrong, not if you need closure, and certainly not if you need accurate info to go Beyond and punch out a titan. Give this old lady some time to think.”

Raine said: “You don’t look a day over thirty, ‘old lady’.”

Taika silently toasted Raine with her beer. “Flame is always fresh. So. February 2006. England. I ended up there because … well.” Taika pulled a rueful, melancholy sort of smile. “Because of a woman. My very own little island monkey, to whom I am still technically married, I believe. I know, I know — how is that relevant?” Taika sneered at herself. “It’s not, but I’m trying to give you context for what happened, why it happened, why I let it happen.”

We nodded, squeezing ourself with our tentacles. “That’s quite alright. Yes, please, do give me the whole thing.”

Taika rolled her eyes at the ceiling, tapping her beer can with fingertips again. “The ‘whole thing’ would take hours, and most of it is none of your business. Most of it has nothing to do with any of you. There was a … an ‘incident’, let’s say, involving me, my ‘wife’, a kid … uh, unrelated to either of us, kind of — and a vampire, though the vampire was just sort of in tow, not really important—”

Evelyn hissed under her breath: “For fuck’s sake. Vampires, again.”

Lozzie did a snort-giggle.

Taika ignored all that, carrying on “—and a series of unexplained deaths.” Taika raised her head from the back of the sofa and looked at us again; her goat-like orange eyes glowed with inner fire. “Any of you ever been to Tolchester?”

She received a series of blank looks in return. I shook my head, though I’d heard of the city. Evelyn just shrugged. Lozzie didn’t seem to care, tilting her head from side to side. Praem didn’t respond.

Raine said: “Never been there myself, but Tolchester’s a rough place, even for the North.”

Taika shrugged. “North, south, whatever. Can’t remember the geography of your rainy little island half the time, anyway. Do you remember the Tolchester serial killer case, around about then?”

Raine squinted. “Vaguely. Not really, though. Where you going with this?”

I raised one tentacle and spoke up: “I actually don’t remember that, no. I don’t make a habit of reading newspapers from thirteen years ago, or upsetting myself with wikipedia pages on serial killers.”

Taika pointed her beer can at me. “Smart, calamari. Stay away from that shit, it’s bad for your digestion. And the reason you don’t remember it is because they never caught anybody. Police made a couple of arrests, but that was just for show. Four dead, all in Tolchester, all between February and May 2006. All four died in weird, isolated places. And they weren’t the sort of victims that serial killers usually pick, right? That’s sort of why I was there. Your British newspapers didn’t get most of the truth, either. Police were right quick at cleaning up the scenes and making sure nobody took photos. Weird, ritual shit. The kinda thing you pretend doesn’t exist on television.”

Evelyn snorted. “A mage.”

Taika smiled a sudden burning smile. “Oh, you wish it was a mage. No, much worse, this was something that had wandered too far, wasn’t supposed to be here.” Taika shrugged. “I would say I dealt with it, but that would be a lie. The kid I mentioned dealt with it, but hey, that’s another story. The important bit is that I enlisted help — help I came to regret. A man — a mage, I suppose, for all that fucking word means anything — by the name of Darren Dole.”

Taika took another sip of her beer. She was sitting up straight now, seemingly warming to her subject. She raked her long, frozen-flame hair back to keep it out of her face.

“You have to understand,” she said. “We couldn’t find this thing that was doing the killings. It moved in ways we couldn’t handle, not even the vampire. Hunting it was almost impossible. You’d see it out in the open, in the middle of a crowd, and it would just look like a man. A really tall man with no face. And you’d forget it was there, your brain would slide off it, even when you tried to look directly at the thing. Nearly got one of my companions back then, just because we couldn’t see the damn thing properly, couldn’t keep it in our minds, couldn’t ‘observe’ it.”

A shudder went through me when Taika said that word — observe.

“Oh,” I murmured. “Oh no.”

Taika shot me a pained smile. “Yeah, you get where this is going, calamari. We needed better eyes. We needed ways to see.”

“You contacted the Eye,” I said. “You made a deal with it.”

Taika winced and held up a hand. “Mm, not quite, slow down. Let me get there. We needed help. The kid I mentioned, she didn’t need eyes to hunt. Followed her nose instead. She eventually solved the whole thing for me, but I screwed up at first. I didn’t want an eleven year old girl getting involved, not any deeper than she already was. I was getting desperate, because the thing that was doing the killings, it was coming for me and mine next. I could probably fight it off, but none of my companions could. But, Mister Dole? He swore up and down and left and right that he knew of an entity which could grant us sight.”

“No,” I hissed, tentacles flexing with sudden need. “You mustn’t, you—”

“I didn’t,” Taika repeated, a little harder, trying to get me to ease off. “Slow down, calamari. It’s more complicated than you think. I didn’t make any deals with the ‘Eye’ or anything like that. But I have to explain why I did what I did. Okay?”

Slowly, we nodded. We took several deep breaths. We lowered our tentacles. Raine put her beer to one side and slid an arm around my shoulders instead, to hold me steady. Taika was not the mage who had done all this, she was not responsible for everything that had happened to me.

“Okay,” we said. “Sorry. Please, go on.”

Taika nodded a guarded thank you. “So,” she said. “Dole, he had this book.” She smirked without any warmth, her fires banked. “Mages do love their books, don’t they? A lot of problems would be solved with a nice big bonfire for all those rotten old tomes.”

Evelyn hissed between her teeth, tutting out loud. “Book burner.”

Taika smirked. “It’s my nature, English rose. It’s how I deal with problems.”

A wave of disgust knocked the horror right out of me, too. “Taika!” I said. “That’s vile! I don’t care what’s in them, burning books is never the right answer.”

Taika raised her eyebrows at me. “You really think that? I’m not talking about cultural symbolism here, calamari. I’m not talking about restricting knowledge from the masses. I’m not talking about no Disco Demolition. I’m talking about magic. Would you burn a single book, to rescue your sister?”

“Well … yes, of course we would,” I admitted. “But that’s not the same principle.”

Taika waved that off; this part of her philosophy was irreconcilable with my own. “Dole had this book. Asrar almajalat ghayr almaryiya, Geheimnisse der unsichtbaren Sphären, both in Medieval German and Classical Arabic.”

Secrets of the spheres unseen?” Evelyn translated, frowning with sudden interest. “That’s apocryphal. As far as I can tell, the book never existed, only references to it. You’re telling me it’s real?”

Taika shrugged. “Real enough when I saw it. Only copy in existence or something, Dole was proud of that. Parts of it couldn’t be copied without lethal complications, reading certain passages also performed the contents of the passages.” Taika snorted. “Typical mage bullshit.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted in grudging agreement. Taika nodded at that.

“Anyway,” she said. “To cut this part of the story short, Dole said there was a way to borrow perfect sight, perfect observation, from a specific Beyonder titan.”

“The Eye,” I said.

Taika nodded once. “We called it something else, but ‘The Eye’ is better.”

Evelyn said, “What did you call it?”

Taika cleared her throat. “At the time? ‘Mister Telescope’.”

Raine laughed. Lozzie giggled. Evelyn rolled her eyes.

“Mister Telescope,” Praem repeated. “Sees very far.”

“In my defence,” Taika said. “We — me and my other companions — were mostly teasing Dole. We didn’t think it would work. His ‘Mister Telescope’ was bullshit as far as we were concerned. We were all too worried about fighting the thing hunting us down.”

I said: “But it did work. Didn’t it?”

“Nope.” Taika laughed softly. “Dole vanished. Right in the middle of all that shit with the ‘serial killer’, he vanished.” She clicked her fingers.  “I thought he’d skipped town, left us to ‘face the music’, as you English say. After that whole incident got resolved, I had to take a few weeks to tidy up the loose ends. Then I went looking for Dole. His corpse hadn’t turned up during all the commotion, nobody could account for him, and I figured out he was still alive. I wanted to find him, kick his arse, maybe kill him. I hadn’t decided yet. I was angry. Stupid of me.”

Evelyn snorted. “Don’t blame you.”

“I’ll drink to that,” Raine added. She reached over and sipped from her beer again.

I said, “He hadn’t run though, had he? He’d contacted the Eye.”

Taika shook her head. “He had run, actually, but not because he was a coward. I spent about a month tracing the guy’s steps before I caught up with him. First thing I found was the place he’d done a ritual, right there in Tolchester, where he was supposed to be when he was helping. And it wasn’t a small piece of magic, not something a baby mage could do. Dole was in his fifties, experienced and principled, he knew what he was doing. I don’t know a lot of magecraft, but he had protections and wards and bullshit enough to stop anything. The whole room was plated with mirrors looking inward, as if to confuse the sight of whatever he was calling.”

“Fool!” Evelyn snapped.

“Yes,” I whispered. “Yes, the Eye … that’s not … that’s not how it works … it … it … ”

Raine squeezed my shoulder.

“Mm,” Taika grunted. “He even had a pair of animals in there. Bulls. Very traditional mage stuff, sacrificial animals and that. The bulls were supposed to act as heat sinks, take whatever damage was directed at Dole. By the time I got there they’d been dead and rotting for weeks. The bulls had exploded during the ritual, worst mess I’d ever seen. Something had gone badly wrong. And the book I mentioned? It was burned.” Taika blew out a long, long breath and took a deep swig of her beer. When she spoke again the fire in her goatish eyes seemed a touch dimmer. “After that, he’d fled the city. I traced his steps, but it was weird. You know what he did? He’d spent weeks going round all these different hospitals in England. Broke into them, but he didn’t steal anything, didn’t hurt anybody, didn’t set up any magic traps or tricks or anything I could find. And I wasn’t trying to figure out what he was doing, I didn’t care. I just wanted to kick his face in.”

“Twins,” I said. “Twins, right? He was looking for twins?”

Taika winced, slow and painfully, as if this was an old, old wound in her fire-backed hide. She nodded slowly. “Yup. Didn’t figure that out at the time, but—”

“Then I was right!” I cried out. A great shudder went through me, a unfolding of an emotion I’d been holding onto for so very long. “It was a mage! It was a mage, all along! Maisie and I were taken on purpose, it—”

“Nuh uh,” Taika said, shaking her head sadly. “Nope. It was no magecraft that took you and your sister, Heather.”

“But— this Dole person, you said—”

Taika lifted her eyes and looked right at me, eyes burning with quiet flame; something in her expression stopped me, some unspeakable horror that she had seen, something that had convinced her, utterly. “Dole wasn’t in control anymore.”

I nodded, numbed by that look; Taika was like me, wasn’t she? She’d been to the abyss, or her version of it, she’d come back changed, transformed her body to fit, yet this memory left her shaken?

Evelyn spoke in my place: “He was possessed?”

Taika shrugged. “Something like that. I caught up with him in Scotland.” She spoke almost without affect, flat and distant. “He was renting a sort of cabin, some kind of holiday place, one of those fancy houses full of decorative junk. It was out on some distant mountainside, nothing else around for miles and miles and miles, just rolling hills, no neighbours. Great views. Ha.” Taika almost laughed, but the attempt died as soon as it was born. She took another swig of beer to steady herself. “He’d filled the place with eyes. Drawn them on every surface. And I do mean every surface. Every single inch of every surface and object and … everything!” She hissed, like petrol squirted onto a bonfire. “You couldn’t look anywhere inside that cabin without those eyes looking back at you. When he’d run out of ink, he’d used shit, and semen, and then blood. I didn’t get close enough to investigate in detail, though. The eyes were everywhere, at every scale, inside each other, painted on the inside of the windows, scrawled in miniature scale on every angle of every door and wall and object and everything. Everything. Everything!”

We nodded. “We understand, Taika. We’ve seen—”

“No,” Taika said, “maybe you understand, Heather — or Heathers. Maybe you do. But your friends here probably don’t. It wasn’t just a creepy house full of mage bullshit. I’ve seen creepier houses full of much worse mage bullshit, some of it still alive and bleating. But this?” Taika stared at me and raised one hand, then pointed downward with all her fingers, indicating something coming from above. “I could feel it,” she said. “Looking down at me.”

“Oh,” I breathed. “The Eye.”

“The Eye,” she echoed. “‘Mister Telescope’. Whatever. Didn’t seem so funny anymore. It was like Dole had cracked a door open, or shunted a window aside, by just an inch, so something could peer through. And I didn’t see it, nothing like that. Nothing so simple. But I could feel it, feel this presence watching me from every surface and angle and object in that house. Worst creeping stalker feeling ever. Like Dole had broken reality within those walls.”

We let Taika finish. She trailed off, took a deep breath, and sipped her beer again.

I said: “I’ve looked into it for real, into the Eye. I’ve looked back at the Eye. I know what it feels like.”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “Raine here and myself, we’ve also seen it. Due to a similar stupid mistake on my part.”

Taika suddenly stared at Evelyn, sharper and faster than I liked.

I quickly said, “And I fixed the mistake. Taika, Evelyn is fine. I made the Eye go away, that time.”

Lozzie chirped, “I’ve seen it too! Wasn’t fun!”

Praem intoned: “Rude to stare.”

Taika simmered down and gave Lozzie a much more indulgent look. “That’s alright for you, Miss. But most of us aren’t your kind of robust. Even things like Heather and me.”

“I know!” Lozzie chirped. She smirked like she was flirting. “You’re delicate! Just like Heathy!”

“My point is,” I said before this could dissolve into flirting, “I know what it’s like.”

Taika laughed softly, dispelling the tension. “Yeah. Not a good feeling. Understatement of the century.”

Raine said: “What’d you do with it? The cabin place, I mean?”

Taika smirked. “Burned it to the fucking ground and pissed on the ashes. After I was done with Dole, anyway.”

“Good answer,” said Evee.

Taika cocked an eyebrow at her. “Now you approve of burning stuff?”

“When it comes to the Eye,” Evelyn said. “We’ve seen our fair share of what happens to mages who try to contact it. We happened to burn down a building too. Same answer, same solution. Don’t be smug because you think you’re the only one bold enough to commit arson, you overstuffed goat.”

Taika laughed, looking Evee up and down. Evelyn glared back at her, smouldering almost as much as Taika did. “Spicy kitty,” Taika said with a smirk. “What did I do to piss you off, Miss Saye?”

“Nothing,” Evelyn grunted back. 

“You jealous because I was playing chase with your girl?” Taika indicated me with a jerk of her thumb.

“Maybe,” Evelyn ground the word out.

I cleared my throat before Raine could join in or Lozzie could start rolling about. “Can we stick to the subject, please? Taika, how does this end in me and Maisie getting taken by the Eye?”

Taika puffed out a big sigh. Her breath smelled of hot iron. The brief amusement went out of her. “Darren Dole, when I found him, had stripped off most of his own skin and taken out his own eyeballs.” She shrugged. “Hate it when people do that.”

Raine said, “Happens often, in your line of work?”

Taika eyed her. “You don’t know my line of work, bulldog. Let’s keep it that way.”

Raine toasted her in silence.

Taika went on, “Anyway, Dole was a mess. And I made a big mistake. I could have kept him alive, could have questioned him. There wasn’t much left of his mind by that point, but I could have gotten something out of him, probably. But that fucking house. Those eyes. That feeling of being watched. I burned him and the building together, the whole lot of it, all up in smoke. He didn’t even resist at that point, I think he welcomed it. He was still trying to draw more eyes even as he burned. All that survived was the stuff in his car, in the house’s driveway. Part of me wished it hadn’t. He’d left extensive notes, but none of it made sense to me.”

“Notes,” Evelyn grunted. “From a mage. Great.”

“Mmhmm,” Taika agreed. “Most of it was huge lists of dates and times, star charts, spreadsheets of numbers, reams and reams of mathematics. None of it made the slightest bit of sense to me.” She shrugged. “After that house, I just wanted to forget all about it. I didn’t want to think about it ever again.”

“I don’t blame you,” I said. “I wish … I wish I’d had that luxury.”

Taika snorted, without any real humour. “Well, I blame me. I spent a month getting blind drunk, mostly in Stockholm, which is a shit city in which to get drunk all the time. Nice girls, though.” Taika pulled a smirk, but her heart wasn’t in it. “When I came out of the binge I relit my fires and went back to Dole’s notes. Terrible fucking idea. Stupid idea. Lovecraft protagonist level idea. But I needed answers, I needed closure, needed to understand what I’d witnessed.”

Evelyn snorted with derision. “Typical mage behaviour. Just have to know. Don’t we?”

Taika eyed her with those goat-like slits. “Told you once, English rose, I’m no mage. Nah, the curiosity, that’s all on me.”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “Typical Lovecraft protagonist, then.”

Taika winced. “Ouch.”

“You said it first,” Evelyn drawled. “No offense meant.”

Taika’s turn to snort, like sparks and flame kicked up from the edge of a bonfire. “Whatever you say, English rose. Anyway, I went back to the notes. That’s when I found the list of names.”

“Twins?” I said.

Taika nodded. “One hundred and four names. Fifty two pairs. Hand-written on notepad paper. All twins, all born in the hospitals he’d been breaking into. That’s what he’d been doing, copying down their names from official hospital records, birth certificates and stuff. Twins born in a specific date range, so they were all the same age.”

“Maisie and me … ?”

Taika nodded. “You were on the list. Heather Morell, Maisie Morell.”

A strange feeling settled into my chest — a cocktail of relief, catharsis, violation, and dissociation, all piled on top of each other. We had to share the emotion among all seven of us, unfolding it down our tentacles for a crumb of release. There we were, hearing about a part of our life which we had never known about before, inflicted upon us by people we’d never met, or even heard of before that moment. It was like being told the source of a scar one had carried for one’s whole life, which had become an abstract and personal thing, and discovering that some alien hand lay behind the mark upon one’s body.

Taika was carrying right on: “No other commonality between the pairs of twins, not that I could figure out. Some rich, some poor. Some healthy, some not. Some disabled, some not. White, Black, from the continent, whatever.  Two of the sets of parents were … what do you call it? ‘In The Know’? But that was all. Thought it might be something to do with them at first, but I checked them out and they were clean, no prior connection with Dole, no knowledge of ‘Mister Telescope’, nothing.” She took a deep breath, staring into space with those goat-like eyes. “At first I thought he’d been planning to sacrifice all those kids somehow, but that made no sense. Dole was never that kind of man, I wouldn’t have worked with him if he was. Maybe under the influence of some Beyonder titan, maybe, but even then his actions didn’t line up. He never visited any of the kids whose names he’d written down. Never went anywhere near them.” Taika blew out a long breath and pulled a weird, sad wince. “I’m not exactly the world’s greatest detective. Usually I just find things and set them on fire.”

“Wheeeey,” Raine cheered softly. Lozzie went ‘oooooh’. Evelyn rolled her eyes.

“Arson,” said Praem.

“Arson with good cause,” Taika said, raising her beer in a silly toast. “So, well, I went through Dole’s notes. All the numbers, the star charts, all these equations about times and dates. Most of it made no sense at all. The dates and times were impossible, they referred to points too far in the past or in the future to be useful. But … but I worked out what he’d done. Or what I thought he’d done.”

“A deal with the Eye,” I said.

Taika shook her head. “No. There was no deal there, no exchange. It was all one way. He fed it those names, the names of all those pairs of twins, but he had no control by that point. All he did was give it the information. Gave it options, fifty-two different pairs of options. The dates and times, those were the key, even though ninety percent of them were impossible. Little windows of time where the mathematics lined up. Sounds like nonsense, right? Told you I wasn’t good at maths.”

Raine said: “This mage gave the Eye a list of times it could reach in from Outside, to kidnap a pair of children? Is that what you’re saying?”

Evelyn ground her teeth with strange anger.

Taika squinted. She didn’t like that explanation. “No, it wasn’t that simple. It was more like by doing the maths on paper, he’d shunted something to the side, just by a crack. That’s what I’d felt in that fucking cabin, like something huge was peering through a tiny crack and down at me, through all those drawings of eyes. It consumed him in the process, but he opened the way. He just didn’t know where or when exactly it would happen. Just that it would happen to one of those fifty two pairs.” She rolled her shoulders in a shrug, trying to seem casual and relaxed, but even this roiling fire-witch, this Homo abyssus from other waters, she could not hide her horror at this notion.

My mouth had gone dry. I felt vaguely sick. My tentacles were coiled around me in a protective self-hug; Top-Left and Top-Right were repeating comforting mantras. Middle-Left was squeezing our tummy, trying to hold onto our nerves. We needed this, but we didn’t like it.

Raine tightened her grip on our shoulders. Evelyn poked us in the leg with her walking stick. Lozzie got up, fluttered over, and hugged two of us — two of our tentacles. A glass of water appeared over my other shoulder, held in Praem’s perfect hand. I murmured a thank you, drained the glass, and felt a tiny bit better.

Taika watched all this with an impassive smoulder, a banked fire behind her glowing orange eyes. She sipped her beer and waited for me to recover.

“Sorry,” I murmured. “I just … ”

Taika laughed softly, a single humourless puff of air through her nose. “Yeah, it’s alright, calamari. This is some fucked up shit.” She straightened up on her ruined white sofa and shrugged, a little less stiffly. “As for why any of that happened, search me, I’ve not got the foggiest. That is how you English say it, right?”

“Actually,” I said softly. “We have a … rough, basic, estimated idea of what the Eye wants. Sort of.”

Taika’s eyes froze, like fire caught in a bottle. “Fuck me. Good luck with that.”

“Do you want to know?” we asked.

Taika eyed my companions, all four of them, lingering especially on Raine, and then Evee.

Raine smirked back at her. “Scared?”

Evelyn hissed: “She’s terrified. Yes. Scared, goat?”

I tutted. “Raine! Evee! Both of you, my gosh, stop it! Taika, the information isn’t dangerous or anything, I swear.”

Taika ran her tongue over her teeth, then knocked back the rest of her beer in one long, upturned gulp, her perfect white throat bobbing as she drank. She finished with a little burp, then crushed the empty can between her palms. She held up the flattened disc of aluminium between thumb and forefinger. The metal started to glow red-hot where she touched.

“Hit me,” she said.

We told Taika about the book from the Library of Carcosa: A full and true account of the disappearance and return of the twin sisters Jane Doe and Mary Doe, their subsequent alienation and alienism, their mathematical skills and strange habits, and their eventual transition into the weft between worlds. We told her a condensed version of the tale, of the vegetable twins who had endured a similar ordeal to Maisie and I, how they had come back from Outside, changed and different to the others of their strange alien race. We told Taika that this had happened before, somewhere far beyond human understanding in both space and time, probably somewhere Outside, far beyond even my comprehension.

But it had happened before, to another pair of twins. Maisie and I were not alone.

We did not tell Taika where we’d gotten the book, and she didn’t ask. We didn’t mention Heart, or the King in Yellow, or Carcosa. Neither did Evelyn or Raine, and even Lozzie just returned to her spot on the sofa and let us halt and stutter through our little story. We all silently agreed not to complicate this meeting any further by trying to explain The Yellow Court and the Library.

We also told Taika about the secrets which Mister Joking had gleaned from the Eye-ridden corpse of Alexander Lilburne, the cryptic words about two-in-one, about missing one’s other half, about twins, and the pain of being incomplete.

Taika relaxed as she listened, probably because she realised this wasn’t the sort of mind-searing mage secret which would require her to burn the knowledge out of her own mind to protect herself. Eventually she stopped making the crushed can glow with heat, then tossed it onto the sofa once it cooled down.

By the time I was finished, she was leaning forward, elbows propped on her knees, frowning in thought.

“Does that … does that make sense?” I asked.

“Mm,” Taika grunted. Her goatish, fire-lit eyes bored into me. She must have been thinking very hard indeed.

“Does it help you formulate any more detailed theories, when combined with the notes you found?”

“Nah.”

I blinked. “Oh. Um.”

Raine snorted. Lozzie giggled. At least somebody found this funny.

Taika straightened back up and smirked. “The less time you spend dwelling on the motivations of Beyonders, the better off you’ll be.” She glanced at Lozzie. “Present company excepted. You’re a real rarity, like me and the calamari here.”

Lozzie flashed her a toothy grin.

Evelyn said, “Hear hear. The less the better.”

Taika raised her eyebrows at Evee. “Good choice of friends, calamari. Even your mage has got her head on straight, whatever I did to piss her off.”

“Noooope,” Lozzie said. Taika frowned at her, missing the joke — but Evee didn’t. She blushed faintly, tutting and huffing.

Raine spoke into the increasingly silly moment, a voice of reason for once, cutting deeper than the rest of us could: “You did have theories though, didn’t you, Taika? Else we wouldn’t be here. Heather wouldn’t have followed any leads, ‘cos she wouldn’t have had any to follow, right?” Raine raised an item in one hand, an item she had taken from my tentacles — the business card Taika had left with my father, ten years ago.

Taika turned slow-burning eyes toward Raine, then winced at the sight of the business card.

“Ah,” she hummed. “A little token of my guilt. Right. Well. Yeah, I did have theories. The Eye, whatever it was, this thing that took Dole and piloted him like a parasitic fungus, I thought it might be trying to propagate itself. Or maybe it was making a gateway into our reality. Didn’t know why it needed twins, never guessed it might be trying to study them or something, never guessed it was missing another half, nothing like that. I lacked all that. I was on the lookout for more direct problems.”

My turn to let out a weak little laugh. “In a way it did propagate,” we said. “In a way, I’m its adopted daughter.”

“Mm,” Taika purred. “But not in the way I was worried about.”

“Is that why you contacted my parents?”

Taika leaned back again and puffed out a big sigh, rolling her head back on the sofa, her long body and longer hair gleaming in the sunlight which bathed the apartment. “Fuck, I could do with another beer. A whole fucking crate of beer. Pity I had to send my nice friends off earlier, Heather. I could use a cuddle buddy right about now.”

Raine grinned at me. “Heather, what’s this?”

“Um.” I cleared my throat and blushed a little. “When I arrived, Taika had several … ‘friends’, in her bed.”

“Guilty as charged,” Taika chuckled. “I like a bit of variety.”

Evelyn sighed a great big huff. “So you’re as bad as Heather. Is this a thing that abyssal returnees do?”

“E-Evee!” I squeaked.

Lozzie tilted her head sideways so Taika caught a hint of that wispy blonde hair. Taika looked up and squinted at her. Lozzie was smiling with obvious mischief, fluttering the edges of her poncho back and forth.

“Uhhh,” Taika said. “Lozzie, right? Right. No offense, but how old are you? And not in Beyonder terms, in human terms, like when were you born and that?”

“Nearly nineteen!” Lozzie chirped.

Taika pulled a pained grimace. “I’m flattered. And I know you’re technically not nineteen. But … ”

Lozzie let out a giggle-snort. “I’m just looking at you! Whaaaaat?”

Praem intoned: “Down, girls.”

Taika grimaced harder. Raine grinned, silently egging Lozzie on. Evelyn looked away, unimpressed, and said: “Now is not the time. Heather doesn’t need this rampancy right now.”

I cleared my throat: “Actually, that is helping to take the tension off. Thank you, Lozzie. I’m just … this a lot, for me.”

Lozzie nodded her head up and down. “Mmhmm, mmhmm!”

“But also yes,” I added. “Please, Taika, what happened next? Why did the Eye select Maisie and I?”

Taika let out a huge sigh, up at the ceiling, her breath carrying the sound of crackling wood and roiling flames. “There isn’t a great deal else to tell, sad to say, and most of it just my failures. I decided that this was my responsibility to follow up. I’d killed Dole, after all. I’d felt that presence watching me. And I was looking for something new to sink my teeth into.” She shook her head. “But I’m bad at that kind of work. Give me something to burn, and I’m golden. But this … ” She trailed off and sighed, then ran a hand over her face. “I went back to England, started watching all those pairs of twins, you and yours included. Thought maybe I could pre-empt whatever was going to happen. I kept going over all those equations, trying to figure out where and when the window would open.” Taika sat up again and pulled a grim smile. “But guess what happened, every time I spent too long thinking about the equations?”

“The Eye,” I said again.

Taika nodded. “Yeah. That crack in reality was still open, and I’d been under it long enough to get recognised. Trying to hold the mathematics in my mind, that was just inviting it to pay attention. That feeling from the cabin would creep over me again. But I kept trying. Started to gather intel on all fifty two pairs of twins, all those kids, but I couldn’t be everywhere at once. It was impossible.”

A lump formed in my throat. “Is that … is that when you … stole the photograph of Maisie and me?”

Taika smiled — not a smirk, but something warmer, a cosy fire in a brick hearth. “Yeah. I wanted physical, photographic proof of every kid, every pair of twins, just in case that thing looking through reality was going to use them for anything. And yeah, I know how fucked up that sounds, breaking into people’s houses to steal photos of their kids. But I can’t do remote viewing, I didn’t have any other way.”

We winced with sympathy, but also the ghost of discomfort. Had this goat-woman stalked through my childhood home one night to steal a photograph of me and my twin sister? Disquiet and violation stirred in my chest. Half of us — half us tentacles — tingled with suppressed offense.

“Did you actually break into houses?” we asked.

Taika shook her head. “No need to.” She waved a hand toward the big table, where her black iron blades were lined up on the tabletop, so still and silent compared to their earlier swift violence. “My girls over there have more talents than cutting up squid. They did the hard parts.”

I blinked. “Your … girls? I’m sorry, I must have missed something.”

“Bad girls,” Praem intoned.

Taika smirked. “They’re not so bad once you get to know ‘em. You and them might have gotten off on the wrong foot, though.”

Lozzie went up onto her knees on the sofa, peering across the wrecked apartment at the dozen big black knives, eyes widened with sudden interest. She made a little ‘oooh’ noise, clambered up, and padded over to examine them closer. “Ohhhhhh, right!” she whispered. “Hello! Hi!”

Everyone stared at her for a moment, even Taika — though Taika looked more pleased than confused.

“Taika,” I said, almost afraid to ask the question. “The … photograph, of me and Maisie. Do you still have it?”

Taika nodded. “You want it, right?”

My throat was so dry. My palms were clammy. My heart clenched inside my chest. Raine squeezed my shoulder.

“In a minute,” we managed to say. “Not right now. We need to hear the rest, first. We … might find it difficult, when we see … her.”

Taika nodded and carried on, talking right over my emotional distress; perhaps she was a little bit like Raine in that regard, knowing when to deflect and pretend.

“Like I said,” she carried on, “I tried to watch all fifty two pairs of kids, but it was impossible. I was running up and down the length of your rainy little island every day, trying to keep tabs on everybody. And that wasn’t the only thing I was dealing with at the time, I got pulled away for a few weeks by an incident in late 2007, something unrelated. But every interruption made me worry that I would miss the window. And then I really fucked up. Do you remember the Old Brown Road kidnapping case?”

We all glanced at each other. Evee shrugged. Lozzie looked up from the swords — she’d been whispering to them — and fluttered her poncho in a negative gesture. Raine said, “Can’t say I’ve heard of that one.”

Taika cleared her throat, oddly embarrassed. “Pair of twins went missing from their suburban home in North Yorkshire, January 6th, 2008. Oliver Pendown and Jace Pendown, pair of boys, nine years old. The reason you probably didn’t hear about it is ‘cos they were only missing for one day. Turned up on January 8th, alive and untouched, well-fed and gift-wrapped, hand-delivered to a police station in the city of York.”

Evelyn said, suddenly dark and hard: “And how did those boys fare?”

Taika smirked. “Confused, but perfectly fine. Hadn’t seen the face of their kidnapper, nor heard a voice. They’d been blindfolded for a bit, then kept in a big dog cage for a while, with a blanket over it. They’d had snacks, books, even a little video game console in there.”

I blinked several times. “ … you don’t mean … ”

Raine laughed. “You kidnapped a pair of kids?”

“Mmhmm,” Taika nodded. “I tried to cheat, you see. I held the maths in my head for too long.” Taika reached up and tapped her temple. “Until I felt that presence start to look at me. Then I tried to look back.”

“Oh,” I said. “You didn’t, how could you—”

“Wrapped myself in flame and took a dip in the pits to escape. Burned out the connection, burned everything that might lead it back to me.”

“You mean the abyss,” I said.

Taika shrugged. “Whatever you call it. But it worked — or I thought it worked. I got just enough information to finish the equation on my own. And I thought it pointed to those two boys, on that night. Even thought I had the hour right. So I broke into their home, kidnapped them, and then … ” Taika broke into a weird smile. “I put them in a cage of flame. Special flame. Not the kind you can see, not the kind that burns matter. Flame from the pits, from the molten places under our feet. The boys never saw any of it, under a blanket in the middle. And if that presence came round to look at those boys, I was going to burn out its sight. Or at least try. Only thing I could think of.”

Raine was nodding along to the story. I felt only a terrible sense of inevitability.

Evelyn grunted with odd respect: “The right thing.”

Taika laughed. The awe slid from her words again. “But the wrong sodding target. Nothing happened that night. Nor the next. I’d screwed up, gotten it wrong. Or more likely, the Eye got just as much from looking at me as I got from looking back at it.”

I hunched my shoulders. “So it was your fault.”

Taika stared at me. “I’m sorry, Heather.”

The others didn’t follow. Raine tilted her head and narrowed her eyes. Evelyn frowned and grunted: “Eh?” Lozzie looked up and bobbed from foot to foot in a curious little dance.

Praem intoned: “It was not.”

Taika shook her head. “It was my fault. When I tried to return that gaze, to figure out which pair of twins it had selected, I believe it read my intentions. Saw me, ‘observed’ me. So it changed targets. The specific target didn’t matter to it, there was no special reason it had selected those boys. Any other pair of twins would do just as well. I’m sorry, Heather. It was my fault that you got taken.”

I was shaking slightly. “I … I mean … if it wasn’t Maisie and I … ”

Raine squeezed my shoulder, then pulled one of my tentacles into her lap and hugged me. “Then it would have been some other kids, Heather. Hey, it’s alright, it’s alright. You can feel bad that it was you, you don’t have to feel guilty.”

I sniffed hard and scrubbed at my eyes; not yet, I could not collapse yet, I needed it all.

“Why did everyone forget my twin sister?” I demanded. “Why did everyone forget Maisie?”

Taika looked me dead in the eyes, and said: “I don’t know.”

“You have to know!”

I exploded with anger I had not expected. My tentacles bunched, flailed, and went stiff with frustration. Taika held up a hand. Raine held my shoulder and said my name; Evelyn cleared her throat, while Lozzie bobbed back over and hovered next to Praem, gesturing like she was going to catch my tentacles.

But something had snapped inside me.

“Taika, you still have that photo! And you remembered! You questioned my father about it. Why did everyone else forget, everyone except me, and apparently you?! You’re telling me you had nothing to do with that?”

Taika waited until I was just panting with frustrated fury, no longer shouting at her.

“I remember for the same reason you do, calamari,” she said slowly. “I wasn’t in reality when it happened.”

“ … p-pardon?”

“I ran away,” Taika said. She wasn’t smirking or smiling now, just sad and cold, like a fire in the rain. “I remember the night when it happened, the minute it happened, and exactly where I was sitting when I felt it start.”

“About four in the morning,” I stammered out. “T-that’s when my father heard me crying and screaming, that’s when I got back, that’s when it was.”

Taika shook her head. “Two fifty six. In the morning. I was in this shitty little bedsit in Croydon — London’s a hell-hole, by the way, but that’s beside the point. I had two girls in the bed behind me, asleep by then, all fucked out. I was sat at this tiny little desk with a glass of vodka, my third, I think. And that’s when I felt it — felt that presence, that watcher, that observer, staring through that crack written in the equations, with so much greater clarity than ever before.” Taika gulped with the weight of memory, breathing harder than I’d expected. “And I didn’t hang around to see what was going to happen. I dipped.”

“Into the abyss?”

Taika nodded. “Into the pits, down into the molten fires, where that gaze couldn’t see. Actually, I jumped off that chair and slammed into my coat and bag, then I dipped. Didn’t want those girls in my bed to go rifling through my stuff, you know?” She tried to smile. “Not that I cared, but I didn’t want a pair of uninvolved to hurt themselves with my shit. I think that’s why that photograph survived, it and all the others were in my bag. Anyway … ” Taika stared at the floor. “I stayed down there for hours, burning and burning and burning. Hours in reality, you mind. Felt like forty fucking years. But I wasn’t going back, not if that gaze might see me.”

“I … I don’t blame you,” I managed to say — but part of us did. Part of us wanted to hate Taika, for failing to rescue us, for failing not to make this happen to some other pair of twins instead. “Nobody deserves the Eye.”

Taika smiled, but there was no joy in it. “Yeah, whatever. I ran like a coward, instead of trying to save the kids like I’d told myself I would.” She cleared her throat. “Long story short, I came back to reality about six hours later. Took me another few weeks to track down which pair of twins the Eye had taken, made more difficult by all records of your sister vanishing.”

I shook my head. “You truly have no idea why that happened?”

Taika shrugged. “I wasn’t here. Neither were you, you were out there, Beyond. I think that’s why we were missed.”

We stared at each other for a long, long, long moment. I felt tears rising into my eyes, which we had not expected. Why this? Why was this so frustrating? Why after all this time did she not have the answers we needed?

“Heather, hey,” Raine said softly, rubbing my shoulders. “Hey, it’s okay, it’s gonna be okay.”

“We don’t understand,” we said between clenched teeth. “Why did I survive and come back, when Maisie got trapped out there for ten years? Why erase the fact she existed, but not me? Why? It doesn’t make any sense. It doesn’t. Still! Even now, I don’t get it! If— if we could just understand, maybe we could use that somehow, maybe … maybe … ” I sighed a sigh I had kept in for ten years. Then I hiccuped, once, loudly and painfully. “Fuck.”

“Heathy!” Lozzie said.

“Oh, Heather,” Evelyn sighed.

“Fuck,” Praem echoed. “Yes.”

Raine hugged me. Lozzie hugged me too, a soft and warm weight on my back. Evelyn reached out and touched one of my tentacles. I believe Praem touched my shoulder, I could feel her hand there, and smell the gentle scent of lemons. I wondered if she still had any, kept in reserve for me.

When the hug disentangled, I was still wet in the eyes, but I felt a tiny bit better.

“Pardon,” I croaked. “Pardon my language. Sorry about that.”

Taika was staring at me, burning inside like the innards of a forge, fires contained and controlled. She said: “You alright to go on, calamari?”

We shrugged. “We … we suppose, but what’s more to say?”

Taika smirked. “Actually, I have a question for you, the very same question you just asked yourself. Couldn’t ask you when you were a kid, of course. How did you come back, when your sister didn’t?”

We shrugged again. “I don’t know. The memories are … confused and painful. They don’t make sense. All I remember is falling back down a well, but that was probably metaphor.”

Taika nodded slowly. “What was it like, when you and her were taken?”

We squeezed our eyes shut and tried not to think about the answer to that question. Even after all this time, all this strength and power, all these tentacles, all these trips to Outside, all these skipping skims across the surface of the abyss, that question still made us feel like we were nine years old again, screaming in madness on our bedroom floor, bleeding and frothing and losing everything.

“Like … like a rabbit hole,” we squeezed out. We squeezed ourselves too, tight with our tentacles. “Beneath the bed. A rabbit hole, to lead Alice to Wonderland. That’s what I call the dimension where the Eye lives. Wonderland.”

Raine was murmuring my name softly. Lozzie was rubbing my shoulders.

Evelyn said, “Let’s drop that question, goat.”

“Sure thing,” Taika replied.

Slowly, I came back, panting softly. I unclenched my eyes and my tentacles alike. Raine’s hand slipped into ours, interlocking our fingers. Taika was leaning back against her sofa again, looking relaxed but haunted, her fires conserved for now. Evelyn was watching me with frowning concern. Praem had walked over to the kitchen, apparently unable to resist the siren song of all the lightly damaged appliances.

“I’m sorry for what happened, Heather,” Taika said. “Sorry I didn’t fight harder.”

We nodded. “It wasn’t … really your responsibility. Not really.”

Taika shrugged. “Things like you and I, when we get big enough, it feels like everything is our responsibility. Takes a while to unlearn that. Or maybe that’s just something you and me got in common.”

We nodded along with that too, then glanced around the apartment, using the surroundings to drag our mind back out of a past we had never known. The blazing sunlight was pouring in through the wall of windows, drenching the city beyond in shafts of dawn — and probably ruining the circadian rhythms of myself, Raine, and Evelyn. I could see spirit life here too — clinging to the other skyscrapers, wandering along the little roads so far below, riding atop some of the tiny buses and cars down in the streets. We suddenly wanted to get a better look at the spirits here, and I almost got up from the sofa and wandered over to the windows, but that could wait for a moment.

Instead I cast my eyes across the wrecked apartment, across my friends, and Taika.

Speaking with my parents had given me real catharsis; that truth had mattered. But this truth? What was this? An explanation, but with little meaning to me; it all felt distant and alien. Raw information, from which we might extract useful details, useful things about the Eye, things we could use, if only we could piece it all together. 

Evelyn and I needed to talk about all this, in detail, as mage and abyssal squid-girl, to see if all this information would affect our plans. Maybe Taika could provide further insight if provoked; I was not sure how to go about that. But there was little true satisfaction here, thousands of miles from home, digging through ashes from a decade past. And more importantly than any of that, in order to do this, to come here, to meet Taika in the way I had, I had made stupid mistakes — I had hurt Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight very badly, by ignoring her, by treating her pleading and her advice as nothing. My tentacles quivered with urgent suggestions as soon as I thought about her; we needed to hurry home, we needed to speak with her, apologise — or more.

But we were not done here, not just yet.

There was a true catharsis, and we were going to break down the moment we touched it, the moment we saw that long-lost photograph.

“Taika,” we began to say — began to ask her for the photograph of Maisie and I — but then we veered away into a strange curiosity, stalling for emotional stability, to ask a question which we thought did not matter. All we wanted was a few more moments to steel our heart against the image of Maisie that would soon be in our hands. “Taika,” we started again. “Why were you keeping an eye on me, after I came back from Wonderland? I know you went to speak with my parents, my father recalled it, that’s how I got your business card. Was it guilt?”

“Oh, that.” Taika smirked, her inner fires flaring with sudden throbbing heat once more. She crossed her legs and leaned back, arms wide on her sofa. When she flexed her shoulders I felt a brief pulse of heat. “Come on, you can’t be that naive. Seriously? After our mutual lesson earlier? We gotta have another one? This one won’t be practical, won’t be no fight, and it’s gonna be a lot darker.”

Raine stiffened, Evelyn frowned, Lozzie bobbed up onto her feet. Even Praem turned from the kitchen and stared at Taika.

They sensed it too — not hostility, but dark and sardonic amusement. While speaking about the Eye, Taika had seemed almost vulnerable, her guilt and pain over old failures all too real. But all that vanished, vulnerability rolling off her like burning through a layer of shed skin.

“Um,” I said. “We don’t … we don’t follow, no. Why were you checking on me?”

“To see if I had to kill you, calamari.” Taika purred through a fire-glow in her throat, like she’d swallowed a slug of molten iron. “After all, it’s a lot easier to burn up the corpse of a nine year old girl than kill a fully grown squid-god.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The world is so much wider than Heather can fathom, with mages and monsters and mysteries aplenty, and she is just one little squid. And sometimes, knowing all the details does not actually help, at least not right away. But it seems like Taika isn’t through with her just yet.

No Patreon link this week, because I actually want to shout out somebody else’s work! (But if you’re desperate to subscribe to the patreon right now, you can still find the link in all the usual places.)

Quill and Still started as a web serial on Royal Road a couple of years ago now; the author is a big fan of Katalepsis and my other work, and I think I’ve actually shouted it out before. However! It’s now getting published as a series of novels on Amazon, nicely packaged up after the serial has concluded. That’s right! It’s a finished story! (Though if it’s really successful there might be a Book 3, I hear?) Anyway, Q&S is a slow-life isekai fantasy, set in a surprisingly grounded and realistic world, all about alchemy and civics. It’s also very queer, which I suspect might be of interest to my readers! I enjoyed it a lot, back when it was first being serialised, so I can highly recommend it!

In the meantime, back in Katalepsis, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And, as always, thank you for reading! Thank you for reading Katalepsis, for being here, for commenting, or just for following along, however you are enjoying the story! I couldn’t do it with you, the readers! Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, roasted goat takes a darker turn, but perhaps she can lead our little squid-girl out of the shadows and into some self-reflection, at long, long last.

eyes yet to open – 22.5

Content Warnings

Fire
References to burns, wounds made by flames, etc



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Taika Eskelinan — a goat-eyed ‘witch’ with hair like a pyroclastic flow and the voice of a volcanic caldera in her throat, with the molten core of an industrial forge roiling beneath her pale skin, with a dozen black iron swords levitating in a protective cage around her body — had just proven that she could counter-equation my hyperdimensional mathematics, that I was not the sole abyssal dredgling to walk the confines of reality, and that there were more things in heaven and earth than dreamt of in my philosophy.

We did not, however, have time to sit down and digest those implications over a cup of tea and a biscuit (both of which I could very much have done with right then), let alone discuss them — not only because I was halfway around the world, thousands of miles from Sharrowford, England, and everything I had ever known, minutes after committing a home invasion upon the most expensive dwelling I had ever set foot within, but also because Taika was now trying to turn me into a char-grilled calamari kebab.

I spluttered an incoherent noise, something highly inelegant, probably ‘buh?’ or ‘weh?’ But Taika didn’t care. Two of those black iron blades separated from her protective sphere and whirled toward me, their enveloping black flames flickering like ghostly fire.

“Don’t!” I squeaked. “I— hic! —don’t want to fight! I—!”

“Too late, calamari,” Taika purred through an ember-glow smirk. “Fight or flight time. Decide.”

Her strikes were lazy and showy, relaxed and slow, just like the blow she’d used to prove her initial point; Taika was more interested in showing off and intimidating me than in actually trying to kill. But the blades were still heavy and sharp, more than capable of putting a mortal wound through my chest or gut; we might regrow our tentacles at will, but we did not wish to experience the pain and horror of such a separation.

My back was almost to the kitchen wall, with nowhere to run — but Taika’s penthouse apartment was a wide open space, with very high ceilings, lots of empty air, and plenty of room to move.

Fight or flight?

How about both?

Instinct guided us. We rocked backward, caught the surface of the wall with all our tentacles, and then launched ourselves sideways like a grasshopper. Barbs and hooks gouged fragments of plaster and paint out of the wall, flinging them behind us in a shower of grit; we didn’t feel too bad about the damage, not in this temple to minimalist modernity, this show-piece home of chrome and cream.

We rolled through the air, ungainly and awkward, and landed ten feet away in a skittering heap of tentacles, upside down and facing backwards. We tore a massive gash in the plush sea of the carpet as we landed, a teeth-grating riiiiiip sound from our tentacle-hooks biting deep. I got my feet back underneath me, wobbly and unsteady with a bucket-load of adrenaline in my veins, panting with panic and surprise.

Taika’s black swords cut the empty air where I had stood.

“Tssss-hey!” I screech-hissed at her. “Stop!”

Taika just smirked; fire glowed behind her teeth like magma through a row of stalagmites. Her swords whipped back into position around her body. Dawn sunlight poured through the long bank of windows along one wall, haloing her from behind, blotting out the city beyond the glass.

“Nice trick, calamari,” she purred, looking me up and down again with new interest in her goat-like eyes. “Thought those tentacles might just be for show, but you’ve got real muscle packed into those tubes. You’re for real, huh?”

Two swords detached from her sphere again, rising into the air, preparing for a plunging attack.

“Wait!” we yelped, raising both of our human hands. “I don’t want to fight! I don’t actually want to fight you! I just wanted to talk, to ask—”

“Hahaha!” Taika laughed, big and open-mouthed and full of joy. The swords shot out of the air like falling spears.

We dodged again, tentacles bunched like a giant spring, pushing off the carpet with a squeaking yelp. We misjudged the angle and smashed into the side of a sofa, tentacles flailing everywhere. But we managed to catch ourselves, clinging onto the sofa like an octopus wrapped around a rock in a storm, digging into the plush pale leather and ruining all the cushions.

The swords went thunk-thunk into the carpet behind us.

Taika laughed again. “Then leave!”

Those two swords had not only penetrated the carpet — their tips were buried six inches deep in the concrete floor beneath. Taika had gone from showy intimidation to a killing blow; she wasn’t just not pulling her punches, she was willing to put a sword right through me.

My heart was going a thousand miles an hour. Flash sweat had broken out on every inch of my skin. We were panting, fast and hard and rough.

Worse — we were starting to change, provoked by danger and threat and real violence.

Abyssal instinct flowered upon my skin, blossoming in blooms of chromatophores, plating my tentacle-tips with extruded bio-steel, strengthening my muscles and tendons with substances and enzymes which had no place in a human body, at least not on this side of reality. My bio-reactor shuddered and seized down in my abdomen, squeezing out the control rods, ramping up energy production. We were not supposed to change so deeply, not if we weren’t Outside; such transformation placed a huge strain upon my body and soul.

“Hey,” Taika said. She clicked her fingers three times, a noise like the snapping of fire-hardened branches. “Hey, calamari. Kid? Hey? Heather.”

We looked up from the swords buried in the floor. They began to withdraw, lifting into the air again.

“What?!” we hissed at Taika. “What?!”

She nodded at my body. “Nice light show.”

“Tsssss!” we hissed at her — our throat was rapidly leaving behind any semblance of human shape, our teeth sharpening and lengthening, our tongue getting longer too. This was very bad.

“You can leave, right?” Taika asked. “You can teleport out, the same way you teleported here? You’re not stuck on a cool-down timer, or need to pound back five thousand calories before you can do that trick again? You don’t need to sketch out a magic circle on the floor? It’s just something you can do with a thought, right?”

The two swords circled back toward Taika, going the long way around the apartment’s main room, keeping well clear of me. They rejoined her orbiting sphere of protective iron. She stood half-naked inside that orb of blades, barefoot, utterly relaxed, dressed in tiny white shorts and a tank top like she was ready to go back to bed.

I tightened my grip on the sofa, tentacles hard and tense.

Taika chuckled. “Damn, you really are like a cuttlefish.”

“ … w-what?” I could barely think through the changes to my body. I needed to go Outside, or move, or withdraw. I could not stay like I was, not for long.

“Just staring like that,” she said. “You gonna answer my question or not? Can you leave, at will?”

“What? I— yes,” I said. “I mean, yes, of course. It’s just … it’s hyperdimensional mathematics.”

Taika raised her eyebrows. “Maths, huh? Creation as numbers? Not my style, but fair enough, if it works for you.” She grinned wide, showing all her teeth beneath those fire-glow eyes. “Then leave. Go on. Run. I won’t follow. Shit, I don’t think I can follow. You don’t wanna fight? Then now’s your chance. Any time is your chance, right?”

“I need answers!” I screeched at her. “And the photograph of Maisie! And I said I’m sorry! I apologise for bursting into your apartment, I just—”

Six swords detached from Taika’s sphere, a full half of her blades. They spread out either side of her and pointed their tips toward me. She grinned like a maniac arsonist amid her own flames. The orange of her eyes was brighter than the heart of a bonfire. I pursed my lips in frustration and gave her quite a look.

“But you won’t fight for those answers?” she purred.

“I’ve killed mages before! I’ll fight, I’ll fight for a lot of things, but there’s no need, there’s— this is absurd, it’s—”

Taika snorted. “That’s not the same, and you know it, calamari. Killing’s easy. Anybody can do it. Fighting? Fighting is a skill.”

I huffed. “And I’m no good at fighting!”

Taika looked me up and down again. “You don’t look it.”

“This is just— just me! I’m sorry, you’re frightening me and I’m reacting! And I can’t stay like this for long, not without going Out—”

Six swords slammed through the air without warning, missiles aimed at my heart and brain; the black flames around the blades sizzled and hissed, whipping back like arrow feathers in flight.

We lost our collective temper.

We ripped Taika’s stupid leather sofa off the floor with all six tentacles and hurled it toward her. The cushions caught two of the blades, edges slicing into the fabric, stuffing exploding like pale entrails. Four blades got through, jerking to avoid the sofa. We sprang from the floor again, going left, rolling in a ball of tentacles like an octopus on the ocean floor, scrabbling for purchase on the thick carpet, wishing we could dig into it like loose sand. Two swords slammed into the ground at our heels. One hit the wall just after we scrambled past. We heard the almighty crash of the sofa smashing into the floor on the opposite side of the room, scattering other furniture. We hoped Taika had caught the falling sofa with her stupid face.

My shoulders slammed into the skirting board. One sword was still in the air, still aimed at my ribcage, about to slice into my flesh and end the fight right there.

I whipped out with a tentacle, barbed and hooked and armoured, coiled for weight and width, and slapped the sword away like a persistent hornet.

And I tried again.

Out!

Again came that flash of blue, like metal hitting metal, as Taika’s own magic — or maths? — cancelled out the familiar old brain-math equation. That time I witnessed more details: a layered halo of concentric circles, like the glittering rings around a planet in deep space, like the glare of the sun on bronze, spreading outward from the point of impact. My own equation was negated, folded back into zero by an equal and opposite counterpart. Nothing went Outside except a few unlucky molecules of nitrogen and oxygen.

I scrambled to my feet, tentacles spread in a protective cage of my own, panting hard, body racing with adrenaline — and with less nameable, more esoteric substances. I was streaming with sweat now, panting harder than I should have been, bio-reactor pounding away in my gut. My vision was blurring, senses aching, head growing fuzzy; I was not meant to be like this in reality, not for long, not without consequences.

Taika’s swords yanked free from the floor and walls and raced back to their mistress.

The sofa I’d thrown now lay upside down against the far wall. I’d knocked over a bunch of chairs and shoved the big table off-centre.

Taika herself was untouched, but she had been forced to step or dive out of the way. She was breathing a little harder, presumably with the effort of countering my brain-math a second time. Her own skin was running freely with sweat on her exposed shoulders and belly. She whipped her flame-coloured hair back out of her face and smirked at me.

“Not good at fighting, huh?” she purred. “Telling lies?”

“No!” I screeched back. “I’m not! I’m panicking, thank you! This is what panic looks like! And I don’t want to kill you or—”

“Are you good at thinking?” Taika’s voice filled the air like the crackle of a bonfire too close to my face.

I blinked with four sets of eyelids; that was a very bad sign. “W-what?”

“Are you good at thinking?” she repeated. “You’ve got the knack, calamari. You’ve got true magic, the witch’s touch, the head-jack to reality’s back doors. Whatever you wanna call it, however you came by it. You just showed it off, twice, when you tried to throw one of my girls here out into the Beyond.” She gestured at her rotating knives. “That’s how you did the teleport in the first place, isn’t it?”

“That’s hyperdimensional mathematics, yes,” I said. “Isn’t that what you did to stop me?”

Taika laughed softly. “Maths? Nah. I’m terrible at maths. Can’t even remember my times tables. You know what I am good at?” She wiggled her fingers. “Sticking my hands in a fire.”

I huffed and shrugged. “Fine. So? What does that mean?”

“Whatever you call it, I don’t care.” Taika said. “You’ve got the keys to the universe, calamari. Just like me.” She nodded at me, up and down. “And I like your look, I like what you’re doing with yourself.” She eyed my abdomen. “You’re not cooking your insides with radiation, are you?”

We blinked at her in shock. Could she see the reactor? “I’m … I’m immune,” we said. “Sort of.”

“Mm, very cool. Very cool.” Taika nodded. “But you’ve got tunnel vision. Doesn’t take a mage to guess where you’re going, if you’re looking for info on your sister, on your own past. I remember your case well enough now, and I can guess where you’re going, and it’s fucking insanity to even try. You can’t fight? You’re gonna have to do a lot more than fight. A scrap like this is easy mode. You’re gonna try to out-think a god, aren’t you?”

“I … yes,” I said. “I’m going to Wonderland, to where the Eye took me and Maisie. I’m going to bring her back.”

Taika sighed. Her twelve swords orbited around her body, slow and stately. A melancholy ghost passed across her face for just a moment.

She said: “You don’t need info, calamari. You need to learn to walk.”

I huffed, panting, rapidly losing my temper, feeling the heat glowing inside my core; if I didn’t stop this or go Outside soon, I was going to pass out or collapse, or worse.

I said, “If you’re proposing to help me, then stop trying to dictate to me. I do need information, that’s the whole point, then we can—”

 “Things like you and me, calamari, we either learn fast or we die young.”

Taika’s brief melancholy flash-boiled from her face like steam beneath a blowtorch. She smirked. Three swords detached from her sphere and lined up in front of her, like a trident, pointed at me.

I squeaked, “Don’t-!”

The makeshift trident separated outward with a flicker of motion, the blades going wide, flanking me from both sides. The swords shuddered, jerked, and slammed forward.

Taika wanted a fight, with hyperdimensional mathematics, with no holds barred? She wanted to push me to the edge, to see how far I could go?

Fine.

Out!

We bounced off the surface of the abyss like an anvil thrown at a lake of mercury — then burst back into reality ten paces ahead of where we’d been standing. The three swords were already behind us; they slammed into the wall of Taika’s apartment, slicing through the plaster and brick. Our body quivered inside with brain-math aftershock, but we shunted the pain and the nausea down into our tentacles, and ripped all the control rods free from our bioreactor.

No limits, no safety, nothing off the table.

Taika roared. “More teleport tricks?! Come on, cala—”

Out!

We flickered across the surface of the abyss once again; this time we dipped pieces of ourselves into the oceanic dark, dumping heat into the void, like trailing rearward fins in super-cooled water.

I exploded back into reality a few paces to the left, clouds of steam roiling off my skin. We grabbed another one of Taika’s sofas with all six tentacles, pulled it from the floor, and hurled it at her smirking face.

Out!

Another dip, another dump of heat into the abyss, another bounce-bounce-bounce like a flat stone skimming across the water’s surface.

We landed back on the right side of Taika’s apartment, before the sofa had even finished falling. Taika was diving out of the way, finally forced to move properly, her fire-bright hair whipping out behind her like a waterfall of magma. Her swords were still pointed at where I’d been standing, not where I was. Now we were right next to her ridiculous table. We picked up a wooden chair which probably cost more than the entire contents of Number 12 Barnslow Drive.

“Throwing shit is so 90s, girl!” Taika laughed as she found her footing once more, skidding across her carpet on bare feet. “Come on, try something—”

Out — and we took the chair with us.

We flickered twenty paces across the apartment, a skimming bounce across the surface of the abyss, soaking our super-heated cooling fins in the endless dark.

We dropped the chair halfway, shoving it back into reality a half-second before we popped back out into Taika’s apartment.

We appeared right next to the massive bank of windows.

Taika almost fell for the chair trick; if she was less athletic and muscular, she may have gone flying, tripped up by the object I’d dropped into her path. But she turned the stumble into a kick, slamming the chair aside with one foot, laughing at the top of her lungs.

“Now we’re getting somewhere!” Taika cheered. “Look at you, calamari!”

At first I thought she was congratulating me on my silly little trick, my octopus-level mischief of trying to trip her with a chair. But then I realised she wasn’t looking at the chair, she didn’t care about that — she was looking at me, at my body. At us, Homo Abyssus.

I did not look very human right then, and I felt wonderful about it: tentacles plated and spiked and hooked, skin blooming with warning colouration in strobing bands of yellow and orange and red, teeth made sharp and gleaming, eyeballs covered with protective membranes, leg tendons made strong and stretchy, with a voice like something dredged out of an ocean trench. The end of my spine had even sprouted into a bladed tail. I was streaming with sweat, steaming gently in dawn’s light, my bioreactor making my abdomen pulse and glow.

None of this was possible to maintain for long in reality; I was only achieving this by dumping heat into the abyss with every Slip. My head and tentacles ached with the backwash of brain-math pain and a constant quiver of nausea. My legs were shaking and wobbly and weak. I could not keep Slipping forever — but I would probably vomit the moment I stopped.

Taika was changing too. She looked less and less human with every passing moment, though her transformation was more subtle, less squirmy and meaty. The colour of her hair deepened like melted rock beneath the earth’s mantle; heat haze rose from her skin, the pale flesh of her legs and arms threatening to bubble like super-heated mud; a terrible light glowed behind her teeth and tongue, like she was a dragon ready to breathe flame.

I paused for a moment, suddenly worried. “Are … Taika … are you going to trigger a fire suppression system in here? If you, uh, keep going?”

“It’s alright, calamari. It’s not that kind of fire,” Taika purred. Her breath smelled like smoke and cinder. “Not unless I want it to be. And I don’t think I need real flames to kick you up the backside.”

Taika’s swords twitched, as if mocking me.

I stuck all my tentacles to the window, ruining the glass with scratches and gouges, and pulled myself back like a spring.

Taika’s face ripped open with a grin from ear to ear. “Losing your temper?” she purred in a voice like a welding torch.

Her swords whirled open to cover her front, step-spaced to fill the air for meters in either direction, daring me to pincushion myself on their black iron points.

“Yes!” I hissed — and leapt.

Out!

I ignored the blades, the spaces between the blades, the narrow gap behind the blades, everything to do with the blades — and just Slipped back in right on top of Taika, my face inches from the glowing firelight coals of her goat-like eyeballs.

She’d figured out what I was trying to do a second before I grabbed her with half my tentacles. She smirked, teeth like red-hot knives.

I plunged all eight of my metaphorical hands into the toxic black ooze deep down in the sump of my soul. The Eye’s machinery, the levers and flywheels and ratchets of hyperdimensional mathematics, clicked and whirred and spun beneath my touch, burning my fingers and paralysing my tentacles. But I held on and ran the equation over and over, repeating it like a musical refrain — or like a series of punches to Taika’s head.

Out! Out! Out! Out!

Each time a flash of blue halo-light flickered around Taika and I, bound together in this combative embrace, with her frozen flame-tongued smirk right in my face. I could feel her own mind working to push back against mine, her own ‘hyperdimensional mathematics’ writhing and flexing like a free-flowing flame, eating at the edges of my own equations, negating each attempt to send us Outside, together.

“Nuuurgh!” I hissed with frustration; time resumed with a jerk. I considered just biting into her nose at close range, but that would be the height of rude behaviour.

Taika panted as well, fast and hard and rough, just like me, sweat pouring down her forehead, soaking the front of her thin tank top and running down her exposed abdominal muscles. She smelled like burning oak and high-quality coal.

“Keep going, calamari,” she moaned. “I’m almost there.”

“Hisssss!” I went.

I tried something different: I tried to define her with hyperdimensional mathematics, see her with my abyssal senses, pin her down with definition and observation until I could finally understand what exactly I was fighting.

Folly.

At first she was the dancing and flickering of a live flame, always moving, always changing, impossible to outline, slipping away from my attempts at definition. But I pushed the equations further, increased their complexity, used them to predict and pre-configure every possible angle of that dancing flame, every shape it might take, every angle from which to observe Taika, the woman, the mage, the witch, whatever she was, whatever she—

Abyssal senses blossomed; flame was defined.

‘Taika’ towered over me, seen through abyssal senses. Twenty feet of shaggy woman-goat hybrid, furred in flame and breathing with the mouth of a volcano, with hooves and horns of obsidian and a tail of lava, coiled around a hydrothermal vent in the very depths of the abyss.

Homo Abyssus. But not mine.

However, this Taika, this truth behind her body, dared not touch me directly, dared not reach out and make contact, for I was a sharp and venomous little cephalopod. I was alien and dangerous and weird and nasty in my own ways.

Taika’s flame caught the black toxin in the sump of my soul and burned away the fumes, scouring the protective oil and gunk from the machinery, forcing me to submerge the parts once again.

We gave up with another hiss, snapping back to physical reality, out of abyssal senses, still clinging to Taika. Here, she was just a woman with goat-like eyes and a fire raging inside her body. But what I’d seen, that was abyssal truth for her, as much as tentacles were for me.

She was also smirking again. “Like what you see, calamari?”

“You’re like us!” we screeched, more excited than afraid or shocked. “Like me! Like all of us! You—”

She slashed at my back with a pair of her black iron swords; I smashed them both away, not with a tentacle but with a flicker of brain-math itself, turning mathematical potential into kinetic energy. She could block the brain-math against herself but she couldn’t negate pure force. The swords went flying; one of them pinged off the granite kitchen counter tops.

The air around the witch was growing thicker with heat haze. Her hair and eyes were smouldering with flame. It was like having my face pressed to the mouth of an open oven. My tentacles were stinging where I touched her, even through the armoured scales and toughened skin.

The other ten swords turned inward, ready to skewer me. I let go of Taika and shoved myself backward, stumbling over the carpet and halting myself with a pair of tentacles.

Taika opened her mouth wide and drew air into her lungs, to breathe fire.

Before she could, I reached out and defined the oxygen molecules in a six-foot bubble around her body.

Out!

No blue flash, no trick of negation; the oxygen was not hers, it just happened to be nearby.

Taika gasped in surprise; her inner fire dimmed like a candle trapped beneath a bowl. Her hair darkened, her eyes dulled, the heat pouring off her dialled down from ‘burning building’ to ‘open forge-mouth’. Her swords rushed to her sides, their own black flames guttering and flickering.

She hurled herself backward. Her flames reignited the moment she hit oxygen-rich air. She needn’t have bothered, since the molecules were already rushing back into the space I’d cleared in the first place.

“Nice trick, calamari,” she said with a little bob of her head. “Now that was something new. Can you breathe in a vacuum? Gonna find out?”

“Air doesn’t work like that!” I snapped, almost laughing. “Are we done yet?! You’ve proven your point, you’re like me! I’m like you, whatever!”

Taika smirked again, slender and hot, eyes narrowed in pure pleasure. “Not yet, calamari. Come on, think harder.”

From there the fight descended into a kind of madness I had never experienced before; I bounced myself off the surface of the abyss at least two dozen more times, sustaining my physical changes by dumping reactor heat and stress and reality-shock itself into the dark waters, as if all three were physical constraints and the abyss was a physical place, which was pure absurdity. Taika flung swords at me with no care for the damage she was inflicting upon her own apartment; I threw objects at her in return — chairs, bits of furniture, appliances from her overstocked kitchen. But the physical contest was not the real fight. Her greater athleticism would have won out eventually, even with my six tentacles and my reactor, for she had an abyssal well of her own, rooted in the subterranean heart of a volcanic chamber.

She goaded me into brain-math experiments I never would have considered before: I observed her from new angles, turning over her abyssal fire-goat form inside my mind, trying to see my way into her thoughts, her past, her present, her next move; I tried to freeze her flames solid; reached out with abyssal senses to grab her ankles and plunge her into the dark waters below; cut her out of reality without touching her flesh; reach into her definition and smother her flames. I tried to peel back her layers with pure observation and cut to the heart of what she was.

She countered every move, sometimes skilfully, sometimes clumsily, but always with a heave of effort and a flare of the fire inside her flesh, her own form of ‘hyperdimensional mathematics’.

I leapt around that apartment like I was eight years old again and had just discovered the concept of a bouncy castle. She hurled swords and I hissed and smacked them aside.

And slowly I came to realise.

This was play.

I’d never done this before. Not with something or somebody similar to myself. Certainly I could fling myself bodily at Zheng with all my tentacles, but she couldn’t counter the brain-math. I could define anybody I liked and examine them with abyssal senses, but nobody else could confront me with a similar hybrid of abyssal potential. All seven of me ran together in a riot of something very close to joy.

Taika and I were a pair of apex predators, bumped into each other in the night. With no territories to defend and no prey to fight over, here we were, testing our strength.

And she was so much stronger than me. She made it obvious in every casual dismissal of my brain-math, every side-swipe with her blades, every burning smirk and fire-choked laugh.

We finally stopped, days later, by silent mutual agreement.

In reality only twelve minutes had passed. Dawn was still pouring through the windows.

Most of the non-tentacle muscles in my body were quivering with overexertion — and our tentacles weren’t feeling so good either, like big rubbery tubes. I was coated in sweat from head to toe, hair wet with perspiration, panting for breath. I had a nosebleed from the repeated brain-math, something I had not experienced in months and months — and I could feel a sticky moisture around my eyes. Blood! I’d pushed myself right to the edge.

Twenty feet away, across the now terrible mess of her apartment’s main room, Taika looked much the same. The sweat sizzled on the heat of her skin. Her hair was the colour of clean, fresh flame, like it had burned away layers of soot, but it was soaked with damp at her scalp. She kept wincing and huffing, her own aftermath of deflecting my hyperdimensional mathematics so many times. Her swords floated in the air, all at different angles, their perfect symmetry shattered by all the effort.

We both stared at each other, folding away our inhuman modifications. I wiped my nosebleed on my sleeve. I couldn’t keep this up much longer, not without burning out. Taika was much the same, or so I assumed, her flames dimming slightly within her body. Seconds passed and she looked a tiny bit less like a piece of cinder wrapped in burning cork.

She was smirking, though. I felt like pouting.

“Are you done yet?” I rasped, my throat decidedly non-human. “This is absurd. I can’t keep up with you. I can’t do this forever!”

Taika straightened up and ran a hand through her flame-bright hair. She shook her head. “You joking, calamari?”

“Ahh?”

“I’m the one who can’t keep up with you,” Taika said.

I shook my head slowly. “I … don’t … understand?”

“Hey, kid,” she said, so much more gently than before, her voice the hiss of a gas fire turned low. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there.”

Any lingering anger turned to wet ashes in my mouth. “What do you mean?”

But I knew what she meant.

Taika sighed. “After you came back from Beyond. Sorry I wasn’t there to hold your hand or whatever. I’m real bad at staying in one place for a long time. I’d make a shit mother, surrogate or otherwise. Never been a good mentor either. Tend to just leave a trail of sad women behind me. And you were a kid. I mean, a real kid, not like you are now. I thought you wouldn’t last a year, not after a trip back from Beyond. Not at, what, nine years old, was that it? I forget.”

“ … yes,” I murmured. My throat tightened. “Nine … nine years old. Um. I’m not looking for an apology. Unless you … unless you were the one who sent Maisie and I to the Eye?”

Taika shook her head. “Nah. Just too slow to help. Hesitated too much. I’m sorry about your sister.”

She sounded like she really meant it. A lump grew in my throat. “I … thank you.”

Taika sighed again; heat rolled out of her mouth. “But I can’t save every single dead kid in the world. I’d go mad if I tried. Care too much and the guilt will eat you from the inside, worse than any flame. Couldn’t hang around to make sure you grew up. Your parents didn’t want to hear it anyway.” Taika straightened up to her full height, lowered her swords at last, and stuck out one hand. “I respect you, Heather, even if I don’t agree with what you’re doing here. But I don’t have the right to judge. I left you for dead. Probably shouldn’t have done that.”

I stared at her hand — not because I didn’t trust her, or because I thought her words were a trick — but because those words hurt more than any sword. They hurt in a good way.

“I … um … ” I blinked and found tears in my eyes. “I … you didn’t have to … ”

“Sure, I don’t have to,” she said. “But you’re grown into something scary. And I can’t take responsibility for that. Don’t think I could put you down even if I tried.”

I snorted a little laugh, the best I could do under the circumstances. “Really? I think you could. You know, with the swords? The swords that you’ve been throwing at me? I don’t know about you, Miss Taika, but I am not immune to sharp objects going through my body.”

Taika frowned, vaguely amused. “Really?”

“Really,” we said, and could not decide if she was being serious or not.

She smirked though. “You would have gotten better.”

My turn to sigh. “What would you do if this was really a life or death situation? If I was set on killing you? I get the feeling you’re holding back.”

Taika chuckled. “So are you, Heather. You want a serious answer?”

“Yes.”

Taika said: “I would set myself on fire. For real. You ever seen fire that burns without oxygen? You ever seen white phosphorus burns?” She pointed at the floor. “I’d burn right through the whole building, down to the ground, into the soil and then the bedrock. It’s not a nice trick, but you wouldn’t be able to follow. I’d light the air itself behind me. Boom-boom-boom. You wouldn’t even be able to touch me.”

“Okaaaaay,” we said. “Okay. That sounds plausible.”

“And what about you, Heather? I’m sure if you really wanted to kill me then you’d be trying something else.”

We chewed our bottom lip and considered the question. Then we nodded slowly. “We could blast you through the back wall of the apartment with pure force. Same with your blades.”

“We?” Taika asked.

We shrugged, with both shoulders and all six tentacles. “There’s seven of me in here. Cephalopod neurology.”

“Cool stuff.” Taika smirked. “We’d still stalemate.”

“Mm, probably.”

She nodded to me, as if we finally understood each other. “And that’s why we don’t burst into other people’s apartments without warning.”

We sighed. “And what would you have done if I’d not let your companions leave first? I don’t think you’d burn the building with them inside.”

Taika’s expression darkened, just a little. She didn’t like that line of thought. “You and me, out the window together. Melt the glass. Falling comet style. Put you through the side-walk. I’d take some wounds, real wounds, but we’d be outdoors. I’d try to burn your eyes, your face, your windpipe. I assume you can regrow those, but it might slow you down enough. Then things get messy. Lots of bystanders. Lots of cops. You can deflect bullets?”

“Sort of. Um. Sorry for asking. I wouldn’t want to hurt innocents. Really.”

She smirked. “Glad you didn’t try. I sort of like living in this city, don’t wanna move any time soon.” She stuck out her hand again. “Come on. Make peace, squid girls. We’ve got lots to talk about.”

I tried to smile. “Okay. But you have to tell me—”

With a floof and a floff of pink-white-blue, four familiar figures materialised right between me and Taika.

Lozzie was in the middle, with her pentacolour poncho flaring out like the skirts of a jellyfish, her long blonde hair floating downward as if caught in the updraft of an ocean current. Holding her right hand was Raine, booted and jacketed, pistol tight in her other fist. Holding Lozzie’s left hand was Praem, wearing her full maid dress, impassive and alert. And clinging to Praem’s arm, eyes crammed shut, was Evelyn, with her scrimshawed bone wand clutched tight to her chest.

“Lozz-!” I managed to blurt out.

Then everything went badly wrong.

Taika reacted much as anybody would to four additional strange women appearing in the middle of her apartment. She raised her swords once again, points outward, her skin roiling with heat haze and caged fire, her hair flaring like flames beneath the bellows.

Raine lurched away from Lozzie, blinking and shaking her head, coated in cold flash-sweat — the aftermath of Lozzie’s uncomfortable teleport. But her gun came up, held in both hands.

Taika responded in kind — she jabbed a sword toward Raine.

Praem shoved Evee into Lozzie’s arms, then whirled on the spot, the skirts of her maid dress flaring outward, ready to intervene, but a second too late.

Raine pulled the trigger of her handgun three times — bang, bang, bang!

Taika’s swords bunched and whirled. One bullet went ping, ricocheting off the black iron and thumping into the floor. But two bullets got through.

Taika flicked her fingers; a wave of furnace-heat slammed across my face. Two melted blobs of bullet-lead dropped at her feet.

“Raine, stop!” I screeched.

To Raine’s great credit she did exactly as I ordered — she stopped pulling the trigger of her pistol. But Taika was already reacting, already slinging a pair of those black iron swords back toward Raine, to cut off her wrists or bisect her hands, to stop her from shooting.

Praem stepped neatly in front of Raine, hands out, and caught both swords mid-flight.

The swords twitched and jerked in her fists, cutting through the delicate fabric of her lace gloves and snarling in the smooth linen of her sleeves. But Praem ignored them, staring straight at Taika.

“Bad girls,” said Praem.

The other ten swords leapt upward, as if eager to free their sisters. Taika’s eyes had gone wide with alarm. I bunched my tentacles behind me, to fling myself forward; I could not knock all those swords aside but I would not let Praem or Raine come to harm, not because of this misunderstanding, not because of my own stupid mistake. I would put myself between the participants, as penance for my stupidity.

But then Lozzie opened her mouth and sang three notes that made everyone stop.

High and light and more than sound, a trilling, tripping, transcendent one-two-three. Beyond language, beyond thought, a gut-meaning impulse of stop-now, all-friends, or-worse.

Taika snapped a hand toward the floor. Her swords dropped, point down, and went inert. She stared at Lozzie in surprise.

“I’m done,” she crackled like a dying fire. “Yeah. Okay. We’re cool.”

The two swords in Praem’s fists stopped fighting; Praem gently placed them on the floor as well, then straightened up and dusted herself off. I uncoiled my tentacles and let out a shuddering breath. Evelyn straightened up, still half-leaning on Lozzie for support, clutching her bone-wand in a white-knuckled fist. Lozzie beamed at everyone, flapping the sides of her poncho.

“Hello!” Lozzie chirped. “Hello Heathy!”

“H-hi,” I croaked. “Um. Lozzie. Hi. Yes.”

Raine still pointed her gun at Taika, but she addressed me without looking away from the witch: “Heather, you okay? You hurt?”

“I-I’m fine, Raine! I’m fine! Please, I’m— this is all my fault. Please, stop. Yes, I’m fine.”

Taika pointed a finger at Raine without looking away from Lozzie. “I’ll melt that gun right out of your hands, bulldog.”

Raine laughed. “Bulldog?”

Evelyn snapped: “Raine, lower the fucking gun! For pity’s sake.”

Raine hesitated.

I spoke up too. “Raine, please. It’s fine. We’re … friends. Sort of.”

Raine took a deep breath and finally stopped pointing the pistol at Taika.

Before anybody else could say another word, Evelyn drew herself up, winced at the pain of her kinked and damaged spine, and barked at the rest of us: “Are we actually still in a fight here? Is this still going? Miss … ?”

“Taika,” Taika said, still locked in curious eye-contact with Lozzie. Lozzie was wiggling her eyebrows.

“Taika, thank you,” Evelyn said, as if gratitude felt like a kidney stone. “And Heather, you as well. Are you both going to start fighting at any moment? Or are we done here? Yes or no, do not bother explaining.”

Taika smirked. “Somebody’s in the dog house.”

Evelyn snapped: “Answer.”

Taika said, “Sure. We’re done. Heather and me, we’re friends now.”

“Y-yes,” I hurried to add. “Yes, Evee, yes, we’re definitely done. I’m sorry, I—”

“Stop,” said Evee, in a voice that made it very clear we were all to shut up. She huffed and winced like she had the world’s worst migraine. Lozzie went ‘oh!’ and rummaged under her poncho for a moment, then produced Evelyn’s walking stick and pressed it into Evelyn’s free hand. Evee straightened up, stood on her own two feet, then turned and stomped right over to me.

Apparently she was completely unintimidated by the fact I still looked like a swamp monster, plated with armour and bladed all over, my eyes the colour of moss and my skin a toxic rainbow. I had not yet quite finished folding all of myself away.

“E-Evee—”

She exploded in my face. “Heather, what the fuck are you doing?! What is this?! What the fuck is this—”

“I—”

“No.” Evelyn’s eyes blazed. “I don’t want to hear it.”

“I—”

“You run off alone. You don’t call home to let us know where you are. You make Sevens fucking cry—”

My heart lurched. “I-I did what? Hic! Oh, oh no. Hic— ow.”

“—and then we come to help and find you fighting a mage—”

“Witch,” Taika supplied.

Evelyn ignored her. “—by yourself! I should have Praem feed you cod liver oil and make you sit in a corner reflecting on your actions. I thought we got past all this months ago, but no! You always have to run off and put yourself in danger. I don’t even care what justification you give it this time—”

Taika cleared her throat and said: “She was never in real danger.”

Evelyn whirled on her too. “She doesn’t know that. And don’t butt in on this, whoever the fuck you are. This is between Heather and me. Shut up.”

Taika smirked and raised her hands. Lozzie giggled. Evelyn turned back to me.

“Evee,” I said.

“Don’t you dare, Heather. Don’t you dare. This is the last time you ever put yourself in danger alone.” Evelyn ground her teeth so hard I could feel it — but suddenly she whipped away from me and jabbed her bone-wand toward Raine instead. “And you! Since when do you start shooting without asking questions first? What the hell was that?”

Raine shrugged. “Always ready to back up my girlfriend. And hey, no harm done.” She winked at Taika. Taika bowed her head toward Raine.

Evelyn looked like she wanted to beat both of them to death.

We attempted a peace offering, swallowing another hiccup. “Evee, may I say something?”

Evelyn glared daggers at me. “The first word out of your mouth better be—”

“I’m sorry,” we said. “I made a mistake. A foolish one. I should not have done this alone. You are correct and I am wrong. I … I keep doing this. I believed I had extenuating circumstances, but … I didn’t.”

Evelyn made a face like she was chewing a marble, but the rage behind her eyes simmered down a little. Praem stepped over to us and produced a trio of lemons from somewhere within her maid dress.

“Oh, Praem, you shouldn’t have,” we said. “Thank you.”

Evelyn tutted. “Bloody right she shouldn’t have. Eat those. Calm down. Fucking hell!” Evelyn cast her eyes at the huge glass windows and the view of the city beyond. “Where the hell are we, anyway? Lozzie? Raine?”

“Chengdu,” we answered around a mouthful of lemon flesh.

“Cheng-what?” Evelyn snapped.

“China. Apparently.”

Evelyn boggled at me. Raine laughed. Lozzie made an excited little ‘ooooh!’ noise.

Taika said: “Yeah, in the middle of my apartment.” She shook her head and took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. “Let one English rat in and suddenly you’ve got a whole pack living in your walls. I am on the other side of the planet and you inselaffen manage to turn up uninvited anyway. Don’t suppose Gabs sent you, then?”

Evelyn shot a very tight, suspicious look at Taika. “Who is Gabs?”

“That’s a no, then,” Taika said. She shot me another smirk. “Looks like I misjudged you, Heather.”

“A-ah?” I said.

Taika rolled her neck from side to side, making bones go pop and crack, like sticks in a bonfire. She pointed at Praem. “An unbound.” Then at Lozzie. “A Beyonder titan, crammed into human skin.” (Lozzie did a little flutter-bow with her poncho, quite delighted.) “And apparently having a great time with it,” Taika added. Next she gestured at Evee. “A mage who appears to give a shit about your health and well-being. And … ” Her goatish eyes slid to Raine. “Fuck me, a human.”

Raine shot her a dangerous grin. “That’s me, goat-face.”

Taika chuckled, low and soft. “Looks like I got the wrong end of the stick. I thought you were scrambling up the metaphysical ladder, straight to megalomania or serial killer, or worse. It’s usually worse. But, well, you don’t need friends and lovers to do that.”

“Oh,” I said softly. “Uh. Y-yes. We have a whole … ‘found family’, I think it’s called? I … ” I sighed, blushing terribly, suddenly embarrassed. “I just didn’t want them to see, if it turned out I had to kill you or something. And I was all fired up, I … ”

I trailed off because Evelyn was giving me a look which could have shattered granite, frozen the shards, and then ejected them into space.

Taika raised an eyebrow and said: “Is that right? Not because you didn’t want them to see you looking like that?”

She indicated my body with an up and down flick of her eyes — my tentacles covered in barbs and hooks, my skin glowing and shifting and changing colour, the nictitating membranes over my eyes, the bladed tail poking from the bottom of my spine, my sharpened teeth and strengthened bones and springy joints, the heat rolling off me as my bioreactor churned away inside my gut. Homo abyssus, as fully summoned into reality as I had ever achieved. Much of it was vanishing now, folded back into my flesh, but I still looked mostly inhuman.

“No?” I said, slightly confused. “We don’t—”

Evelyn turned her death glare on Taika instead. “Is that meant to be an insult? Are you insulting my— insulting Heather?”

Taika chuckled, raised one hand in surrender. “Far from it. I’m no different.” She gestured at her own heavily altered body, at the glowing flame inside her flesh. She was doing the same as me, slowly returning to looking more human, as she had when I’d first appeared in her apartment. “And I think I look fucking great.”

Lozzie chirped: “You doooooo! Ooooh! And your eyes are so pretty. They go waaaaaay down.”

Taika raised her eyebrows at Lozzie, as if surprised by the compliment.

Evelyn sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Alright. Fine. Now, Heather, what exactly is going on here?”

“Um … ”

Raine cleared her throat and said: “Don’t worry, Heather, love. Sevens filled us in, sort of.” She jerked a thumb at Taika. “Goat girl here knows stuff about your sister, right?”

Evelyn hissed: “And what the hell were you fighting over?”

Praem said: “Bad girls. Naughty girls.”

Mortified almost beyond words, sore from head to toe, and beginning to shake with the aftermath as I slowly stepped down my bioreactor, I explained what had happened, speaking through rapid, desperate mouthfuls of lemon-flesh. I briefly introduced my friends and lovers, as best I could under the circumstances. Taika did not help, she just stood there, watching and listening, sharing occasional little smirks and odd looks with Lozzie.

Evelyn did not look any more impressed by the time I finished. When I completed the process of folding away most of my pneuma-somatic additions, Raine came over and squeezed my shoulder.

“And— and then you turned up,” I finished. “Taika and I were done. I think? And … and Taika, will you … will you tell me … ”

Taika shrugged. “Already said I would.” She glanced around at the absolutely atrocious mess we’d made in her sitting room, furniture all over the place, carpet and cushions absolutely ruined, walls scorched and gouged and ripped and dented. “I’d invite you to sit down, but … ”

We blushed again, wishing we could roll up into a ball and roll away. “I’m so sorry.”

Taika laughed. “Don’t be! This place looked like shit anyway. Minimalism makes me want to burn things down.”

“Oh!” we lit up. “Me too. I mean, um, maybe with less burning?”

Praem intoned: “Sitting is good for naughty girls. Naughty girls will sit.”

Taika peered at Praem. “Why are you in a maid dress, unbound?”

“Praem,” said Praem.

“Praem,” Taika corrected herself. “Why the maid dress?” She pointed at Evee. “You mum there make you wear it?”

Evee went wide eyed and pale with embarrassment. She spluttered: “I— you don’t— how did you—”

“Family resemblance,” Taika said. “Seriously. Why the maid dress?

Praem intoned: “Maids are unstoppable.”

Taika nodded as if this made perfect sense. “Cool.”

The six of us spent a few minutes trying to put Taika’s apartment back into some semblance of order. Praem, Raine and Taika herself flipped the sofas back over and placed them in roughly appropriate positions around the now very broken coffee table; I couldn’t even remember when we’d shattered that. Everyone else kept their shoes on in case of broken glass, but Taika didn’t care, staying comfortably barefoot. The sofas had suffered quite badly, punctured by blades and torn up by tentacle-hooks, but they would still suffice for sitting on, if only for a little while. I was too shaky and weak and burnt-out to help with that, but I pottered around the edge of the room picking up the objects I’d hurled around earlier, and did my best to put them mostly back in the kitchen. Lozzie kept staring at Taika from different angles, then helped me tidy up a bit. Praem plugged in the extremely dented air fryer, did something to the inside with one hand, and the appliance beeped back to life.

Evelyn scowled out of the windows the city beyond. “This is the most stupid thing,” she hissed. “China. Really?”

There was a single tense moment when Taika made all her swords float into the air again, but she only did so in order to put them on the big table, all lined up, neat and spotless. She touched them one at a time, with a single fingertip, whispering something to the swords.

Evelyn gave that display a very sour look, lips pursed, vaguely disgusted for some magical reason I didn’t understand.

Eventually there were enough places for everyone to sit down. Taika threw herself down on a sofa and put her feet up on a chair, then gestured broadly at the room. “Make yourselves at home, girls. Long time since I entertained anybody I wasn’t fucking, so sorry if I’m a bit rusty.”

Raine said: “Does that mean I can raid your fridge?”

Taika narrowed her eyes. Raine stared back with one of those shit-eating grins she reserved for a certain type of person. Then Taika smirked back. She said: “Sure. If you bring me a beer as well. ‘Hair of the dog that bit you’ and all that. That’s what you English say, isn’t it?”

Evelyn cast a disapproving eye over all the empty alcohol bottles, some of which I had hurled around during the fight. Then she frowned at Taika, perhaps at her general lack of clothes or her ostentatious muscles, but she didn’t say anything.

Raine went over to the absolutely massive standing fridge in the kitchen. One shelf appeared to be nothing but beer. Raine extracted two cans, peered at the label, and raised her eyebrows. “Tsingtao? Never heard of it.”

“Provincial,” Taika drawled. “You should get around more.”

Raine smirked right back at her, then tossed Taika’s beer across the room, just too hard and too fast for comfort. But Taika snatched it out of the air, somehow without having to get up from her seat.

“Raine!” I tutted through a mouthful of lemon-flesh, finishing up the last of the trio Praem had handed me earlier.

“Yes,” Evelyn hissed. “Please, stop the dick-measuring. Not now.”

Raine flashed me a grin and then winked — at Taika, who was busy cracking open her beer and taking a long swig.

“Ahhh,” Taika sighed. “Nothing like a beer after a sparring match. You want something too, calamari?”

I shook my head. “Lemons,” I said, almost done eating.

The rest of us started to sit down too; Praem helped Evelyn into a seat and Lozzie fluttered around before sitting surprisingly close to Taika. Raine and I took up position on the sofa opposite the witch. Praem did not sit, but began to cast her gaze over the still-messy wreckage of the room.

“Don’t clean for free, Praem,” Evelyn told her.

“I can pay,” Taika said.

“Don’t,” Evelyn repeated. “And you, ‘Taika’, I doubt that’s even your real name. I looked it up before we left. It just means ‘magic’. Whatever you are, you are ridiculous, by choice.”

Taika toasted her with the beer can. “Same to you, English mage girl.”

Evelyn ground her teeth. Something about Taika had her on edge, even more than the situation warranted. It wasn’t awareness of danger, or caution of a strange being, or any of Evelyn’s usual attitudes.

Then I realised. It was jealousy.

Raine leaned back on the sofa and said: “Got a question for you, Taika. If you don’t mind.”

Taika raised her eyebrows. She looked so utterly relaxed now, leaning back on her sofa, beer in one hand. Like we hadn’t just been having an all-out, no-holds-barred, knock-down, drag-out fight. She said, “Heather’s the one who gets to ask questions.”

I cleared my throat. “Please?”

Taika nodded.

Raine said, “Like Evee said, what are you?”

“Goat!” Lozzie chirped. “Like Heathy! But bigger? Or smaller?” Lozzie tilted her head back and forth at Taika, like she couldn’t quite decide. She closed one eye, then the other, then gave up with a shrug.

“She’s like me, yes,” we said. “Homo Abyssus.”

Taika took a long drag from her beer, thinking for a moment. Raine copied the gesture — until Lozzie silently pestered her for a sip. Raine obliged, handing Lozzie the can. Lozzie tried the tiniest little sip, smacked her lips, and pulled a squinting, pinched-face look of distaste. No beer for Lozzie.

Taika finally answered.

“Homo Abyssus?” she drawled. “Weird terminology. But you’re not wrong. I’m like your Heather, here. She’s been down in the pits, too, hasn’t she? Swallowed by the flow, just like me. Swam back to the surface, unburned, unconsumed.” She smirked. “But you don’t wanna hear about any of that. That’s not what you’re here for. Heather came to hear about the Reading Twins, the Morell case, her case. One of my many, many, many screw-ups. Yet another time that I failed to save somebody.”

“Actually,” I said softly. “Taika, I’ve never met somebody else like myself. I do want to know what you are, as well.”

“Huh,” Taika grunted. “You already know, calamari. You saw, straight up. What more is there to say?”

I hurried to add: “But, yes, mostly I want to know about the Eye, about my sister, about what happened to us. And if you have the photograph you showed my father, ten years ago. Anything. Please, anything at all. What happened? Tell me what happened to me and Maisie.”

Taika let out a little sigh, wetted her mouth with a little sip of beer, and began to tell us a sordid, sorry, sad little story.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Fire-goat-lady danmaku fight passed successfully; introspection queued; exposition(?) incoming.

You know, Heather was really, really, really lucky to run into Taika here, somebody who could make her slow down and think for a minute, mostly by having a bullet hell battle in the middle of a fancy penthouse on the other side of the world. Let’s hope that not all Heather’s emotional and psychological mistakes require such expensive and destructive lessons. Especially not how badly she’s probably hurt Sevens; that’s going to be some major fallout for both of them, and hopefully some hard self-examination from Heather. But in the meantime, Lozzie sings the fight to a stop, Evelyn is justifiably pissed off, and Raine is trigger happy. Praem just wants to maid.

No patreon link this week, because this is the last chapter of the month! If you do want to subscribe, feel free to wait until the 1st. In the meantime, maybe go check out the Katalepsis fanart page, over here; there’s been a bunch of new stuff there lately, including a full set of comedy stick-figure illustrations of the opening arc, this incredibly cute mini-Heather hiding in a pile of laundry (by skaiandestiny), and this sketch of Taika (by Cera) drawn within hours of me posting this chapter to the patrons, and this full pixel art of Taika (also by Cera!) And there’s also the memes page, absolutely crammed with esoteric jokes. I do actually have a shoutout recommendation pending, but the author in question has asked me to wait until after the 1st of December, so!

But! You can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you so much for reading Katalepsis, and spending your time on my little story; I often say this, but it’s still true that I could not do this without you, the readers. Thank you so much!

Next week, Taika tells tall tales of teasing titans. What really happened, all those years ago? Heather needs to know.

eyes yet to open – 22.4

Content Warnings

References to sex work (it’s like one sentence)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

A clever, cunning, and crafty little cephalopod does not expose herself in open waters, relying solely on the protective colouration of her shifting skin and the dizzying dance of her many arms; neither does she lurch into view with tentacles outspread, beak snapping a challenge like a painted braggart demanding a duel. No, those are the ways of passivity or recklessness, both equally likely to end in ruin and defeat. Instead, if she is smart and swift and sharp, she will squeeze herself into cracks and crevasses and tight little caves in the undersea rocks, coiling her softly pliant body into the stony embrace of the dark corners and unseen recesses. She sinks into the darkness, hides in the shadows, silent and still and studious.

“Kitten.”

The cephalopod does this not to escape the searching eyes and razor teeth of sharks and rays — for she is a heavyweight cephalopod now, no easy morsel for a passing predator, more than capable of warning them off with flashing stripes of red and yellow on the canvas of her skin. She is flush with toxins and poisons and paralytics. She has sharp claws and hooks and barbs of her own, reinforced with iron and steel. She hisses to ward off unwanted interest. She wishes no interruption in her hunt.

“Kitten, I strongly advise against doing this by yourself. Kitten. Kitten. Heather.”

Hunt! Yes, oh yes, that is why she is tucked away in the shadows — to stalk prey of her own.

“Kyahaha! She’s right out in the open! Look at this! Look, I can see the road through those railings there. Maybe you should shake her shoulder or something, Sevensy? Some teenage weed-head out for a kebab to slake the evening munchies is gonna spot our little squid through the park railings, and then make a five thousand word post on a paranormal image board! Hehe!”

The abyssal cephalopod creeps through the thickly clouded waters, tentacles reaching forward in uncoiling silence, dragging their own stealth behind them in gossamer layers of unfolding cobweb, sheets of silence slicing through the dark.

“Kitten—”

“Heatherrrrr, shouldn’t you be doing this on a lonely windswept moor or something? Isn’t that where fair maidens are meant to brood like this? Pfffthahaha! I can’t believe this, Sevensy, she’s lost it! She’s gone over the edge! Sorry, but this one is not my fault!”

Her beak is sharpened to a razor’s edge, hard as a diamond-tipped drill. No human science could match the cracking, crushing, constrictive power of her maw. She will snap it shut on skull and bone, then slice through both to the crimson meat within.

“Kitten, you cannot — must not — do this by yourself. There is no rational reason for this self-isolation. Go home. Seek assistance. Ask for help and it shall be granted, you—”

“Sevensy, don’t be daft. She doesn’t want help. She wants revenge, and it’s gonna be ugly! You think she wants Raine and Evee to watch her splatter some mage like a balloon full of cow guts? She’s here because she’s gonna do biiiiiig vi-ooooh-lence.”

The clever cephalopod does not spring prematurely. She waits until she sees confirmation — the ghostly sheen of a crab’s shell slipping into the dark waters ahead, thinking it is alone and unobserved, primitive eyes missing the octopus coiled within the rocks.

“You need not be involved, Aym.”

“Haha! You think either of us are gonna be involved? Maybe if I can stay in a fucking bomb shelter while Heather goes bananas!”

The clever cephalopod creeps closer while maintaining concealment; her skin has turned gnarled and dark to make her just another stone along the sea bed. She waits until the crab’s back is turned, until the claws are pointed elsewhere, until the waters are filled with night’s murk, until the trajectory is perfect. She bunches her tentacles like a massive muscular spring. She opens her beak, ready to arc through the cold void and seize the hot meat.

She tells herself the crab does not see her. The crab is small — with sharp, strong pincers, yes, but too slow to impede her strike. She will not be denied.

She is almost ready; her hand — no, tentacle — no, hand, thumb, right thumb, hovers over the bright green call button, green and shiny enough to bite into, like an apple. But, no, no apples grow beneath the sea. Not an apple, a— The phone screen — the crab’s shiny shell, back turned — burns bright and cheery against the dark background of the park, leaves rustling in the wind — no, against the deep-sunk ocean depths, drenched in night — against the distant Sharrowford skyline of rooftops and streetlights and—

“Kitten. Stop this.”

A soft hand fell upon my shoulder.

I hissed through my teeth, quick and sharp and mostly involuntary, the product of an altered throat; the barely human sound sunk into the darkness which hung above the grass and lurked between the trees. But the hand did not withdraw. Clarity began to leave me.

“Octopus-brain has lost her crackers!” Aym screeched, giggling like she was enjoying this far too much.

“I’m perfectly rational,” we said at last, swallowing hard to force our throat back into human shape. “And I’m— I’m almost there!” I tried to shrug off Sevens’ hand, but she wouldn’t let go. “I’m close! Give me a moment!”

“Close to what?!” Aym screech-laughed again. “Getting absorbed into your phone screen?”

“Kitten,” said Seven-Shades-of-Shrinking-Patience. “We are all out of moments. Look at me. Look up. Look.”

I hissed again — it was supposed to be a sigh, but I was too far gone to retain control — and looked up from my phone.

We — us, seven Heather-like squid girls packed into one adrenaline-filled, panting, shivering body — were sitting on a old wooden bench, just off one side of an asphalt pathway, drenched in the late evening shadows of Lehrey Park, which was situated at the far eastern end of the city of Sharrowford. The park was big, and dark, and deserted at that time of night. Massive trees lined the edges of the park itself, concealing the low wall and high fence which separated it from the quiet suburban roads beyond. The wall and the railing and the trees worked to filter and darken the distant streetlights. The air was filled by the slow rustle of thousands of leaves, tossed gently on the night’s wind.

We were tucked deep in a corner, away from everything and everyone. Thick clouds covered the sky, hiding the moon, hiding us. The smells of summer grass and the sounds of furtive insects in the undergrowth had fled from our own reeking scent — we probably stank of predatory intent, secret pheromones pouring from our body. Even the distant cars on Sharrowford’s roads sounded like scuttling beetles hurrying for less benighted parts of the city.

I was shivering badly, though not from cold. My bum had gone a little numb from the hard bench. My chest hurt.

We held our mobile phone in both hands, palms slick with sweat, the screen glowing in the night. We held the mystery business card at the tip of one tentacle.

The phone number mocked us from both screen and paper: 010456-6754-7777-00-00-2. It wasn’t even a real telephone number, just another mage’s trick, a magic spell encoded in telephone exchanges and numerology. I’d crawled all over the internet trying to figure out where it would point me. The answer? Nowhere.

But that didn’t mean we weren’t going to make the call.

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight was standing in front of the bench, flanked by Aym. Sevens — with her smart black shoes touching the actual ground, with her yellow skirt and pressed blouse and rolled-up parasol — was lit from the front and below by the glow from my phone screen, and by the slowly shifting rainbow colours of all six of my fully manifested tentacles. She looked like a phantom from a nightmare, glowing with unnatural colours, ready to whisk me off to my punishment in some faerie dungeon.

I’m certain I looked far worse.

Aym had reduced herself to little more than a wisp of bitter darkness, a shadow backed by gloom, almost invisible against the falling night and the omnipresent background glow of Sharrowford streetlights.

Sevens did not look pleased; she looked strict and stern, like she wanted to give me a spanking — and not the fun kind. I could hardly blame her. I was being a very significant fool, in a variety of ways which I did not have the power to express, let alone counteract.

“Sevens!” I hissed — actually hissed, because I couldn’t control the quiver in my voice. “Give me a moment! I’m going to do it, I’m going to do it right now! I need to be in the right frame of mind! Let me hold onto that, please!”

“Kitten, I love you with all my heart,” said Sevens. Her lips clicked on every word. “But you cannot do this alone. There is no reason.”

I hissed and slapped the empty air with three of my tentacles, agitated beyond words, beyond the power to explain myself. I was emotionally exhausted and I knew it, strung-out beyond the edge of rational human decision making. Sevens did not flinch at my wild gesture, not even when my tentacles throbbed and flexed with the beginnings of spikes and hooks and barbs. She did not let go of my shoulder. She did not let me raise anchor.

She stuck to her guns, bless her: “Kitten. Go home. Go to Raine and Evelyn. Take Zheng if you must. Take—”

“That’s not the point!” we hissed in her face. “Not the point! Sevens, let go, let me—”

Aym snort-cackled again, a noise like a rusty saxophone played by a swamp monster. “Some poor evening dog-walker is about to get an eye full of squid juice!”

“It’s fine!” I snapped at her instead. “Nobody is going to show up or walk by—”

“Quite a gamble!” Aym cackled. Her rippling, rotten giggle was borderline hysterical; she was more disturbed by this than she was showing. Another weight on the scales of guilt and madness inside my chest.

“—and if they do,” I went on, “then they’re going to come walking down a path with a torch, or a headlamp, or something like that. I will fold my tentacles up if I have to, yes, but I am tired of thinking about it! And I’m only going to be here a few more seconds! Let me finish, both of you!”

“Finish what?!” Aym squeaked. “What are you even doing?! Shit or get off the pot!”

I took a deep breath and filled my lungs, trying to contain the roiling cauldron boiling away inside my chest.

It was perhaps thirty minutes since Sevens and Aym and I had left my parents’ house, and a little less than that since we’d returned from Reading to Sharrowford, the same way in which we had arrived.

The revelations from my parents, my father’s determination and effort, my mother’s distress and resolve, the aching catharsis of ten long years — all of it had left me drained inside in a way I’d never felt before, both exhausted and refreshed. Before leaving we had gone through almost another hour of tearful goodbyes and repeated reassurances. My parents had both wanted to hug me, to tell me that they loved me, and to mutter half-finished questions about how they’d brought me up. They could not quite deal with the implications of that, not yet.

I’d briefly visited my bedroom — mine and Maisie’s bedroom — but I’d felt nothing there, nothing except a strange and distant alienation from a previous version of myself. There was no personal discovery of secrets left behind by the Eye, or by a mage, or the sudden reveal of a magical gateway just out of sight. I’d even stuck my hands and three tentacles under my own bed, trying to find that dimly-remembered impossible passageway to Wonderland. But there was only carpet and dust. Brain-math probing revealed no secret skein of webs wrapped around my childhood bedroom or the space where Maisie’s bed should have been standing. Nothing was there except painful memories and a few random spirits lurking in the corners. I resisted the urge to chase those spirits off; I even briefly petted one of them with a tentacle, though I suspect it thought it was about to be killed and eaten.

Both my parents had hugged me yet again, hard and desperate for my own safety. My father had wished me luck, clapped me on the back, told me something like ‘good hunting’, and then pretended he was not terrified. My mother had brandished her notebook again, now filled with the names of people I loved, with a detailed description of the things I had told her, with things she did not want to believe — and with Maisie’s name, repeated over and over in big black scrawl, breaking out from inside the neatly ruled lines.

My mother had then extracted from me a twinned pair of bizarre promises: to give her a phone call at the last minute before we embarked upon Maisie’s rescue, whenever it came, and to repeat the call when we returned with my long-lost sister, whatever protestations to unreality that my mother’s mind might impose upon her. I had been unable to refuse, not after her detailed notes and the way she was trying to cling to Maisie’s name so hard.

Maisie, Maisie, Maisie! Don’t forget! She’s your other daughter! Don’t forget!

I had little faith that my mother would remember, but not because she wasn’t trying. It was the most real thing my mother had ever done.

She’d asked if I really did want to stay the night. She’d told me to be safe. She’d said a lot of things that I couldn’t process, or think about, or even recall properly — because the only thing which mattered now was the phone number and the name on that business card.

I was a cephalopod predator, coiled into my dark crack in the rocks, waiting for the unwary prey to pass below.

Taika Eskelinan

At Large In The World, Despite Your Best Efforts

All enquiries please telephone:
010456-6754-7777-00-00-2

We had dragged our eyes across those words over and over, trying to punch through them to the truth behind, desperate to snare or snag some clue in the name or the bizarre little motto. Internet searches had turned up nothing of note. ‘Taika Eskelinan’ was a real name — a Finnish name, though the surname was either a misspelling or a small modification of a more common one. ‘Taika’ literally meant ‘magic’; a mage’s jape? Perhaps. I seriously doubted that any of the internet search results referred to the impossibly tall, flame-haired, sword-carrying figure who my father had described. The little motto or self-advertisement turned up even less.

Whoever and whatever she was, Taika was a mystery.

But I was about to trap her in a corner of rock, pin her to the ocean floor, and suck the secrets out of her skull.

We’d left Reading by teleport, the same way we’d arrived. My course of action should have been obvious: I should have returned to the comfort and security of Number 12 Barnslow Drive, to ruminate on my discoveries with Raine and Evelyn, to seek advice and help, to warm my numbed brain and strained heart. That would have been the sensible thing — to do all that good, emotionally healthy, decompression stuff. But I was not feeling sensible. I was not feeling like a good girl. I was not a good girl — I was seven very bad girls in one body, vibrating with the need to grasp the truth behind the last ten years of my life.

So I had teleported myself, Sevens, and Aym to the heart of Lehrey Park, in the middle of the night, in the dark.

What was I doing? Pretending to be an octopus. Mentally preparing myself to gut a mage.

“I am gathering myself,” we hissed, soft and threatening. “I need a few more seconds, to— to get into the right mindset. That’s all.”

Aym let out a horrible little snort-giggle. Her voice came from inside the twisting pillar of darkness next to Sevens. “Right mindset, she says. What, you gotta envision yourself as a little squid all ready to snap-snap, so you can bite down the moment the mage-bitch answers the call?”

“Yes!” I snapped in Aym’s face. “And stop mocking me!”

“Kyahaha!” Aym giggled again — but she retreated behind Sevens’ back, overwhelmed by my predatory intent.

“Kitten,” said Sevens. “Stop trying to do this alone. You have nothing to prove. There is no special beauty in solitary pursuit, no magical narrative solution when you are alone. Take that from me, my love. What need is this? Go home. Speak with your friends. With Evelyn, with Lozzie. Make a plan to confront this mage. You are losing your temper, you—”

We tried to shrug off Sevens’ hand again, but she wasn’t having any of that. She tightened her grip. One of us — Top-Left — coiled toward her wrist with the implicit threat of force.

“Kitten. Do not.”

“Tssh!” we hissed. “Sevens, I’m not trying to prove anything! I’m trying to protect everyone else—”

“From a mage,” she interrupted smoothly. “Kitten, none of your companions needs protecting from a mage. They have already fought—”

“From me!” I finished.

Sevens blinked, just once. “Kitten?”

I was panting harder, my flesh hot and itchy, my tentacles aching to transform their smooth pale surfaces into sticky dark toxin, studded with barbs and hooks and razor-sharp spikes.

“No holds barred,” I rasped. “Isn’t that how Raine phrases it? ‘Fire-free zone’? I don’t even know what that means but I’ve seen what it means in video games! Raine would understand. No editing, no censoring, no risk of collateral damage! I don’t care if this mage doesn’t want to tell me anything! I don’t care if she’s ten times more well-protected than Edward Lilburne — it won’t matter. I am going to flense her for her secrets. You know I can do that! You know I can’t be stopped, Sevens. And I’d rather not have to hold back.”

Aym peered around Sevens’ flank, a sheet of smoke and lace. “Told you. Octopus brain is gonna go splatter-house style. Doesn’t want her pretty girls to see her pulling broken bones out of dead meat.”

“Shut up, Aym!” we snapped. “Stop it!

“Eek!” Aym mock-squeaked, ducking behind Sevens’ rear.

“Kitten,” said Sevens. “This has shaken you. You are not acting like yourself.”

“No! No it hasn’t! Sevens, I’ve never been so clear-minded before. I know what I want and I know how to do it, and I’m going to do it. You can’t stop me! And this is a mage, it’s not like I’m proposing to break an innocent person. And I will accept a surrender, I will show mercy, I won’t pull her thoughts out unless I have to — but I probably will have to!”

Aym snorted. “Not learned anything about mages, has she?”

Sevens shot a sharp backward look at Aym. The coal-dust demon-spite went silent.

“Sevens,” we said. “Please take your hand off my shoulder. I adore your touch, but I’m not bringing you with me.”

Sevens did not let go. I touched a tentacle-tip to the back of her palm. Would I hurt her, for the sake of this? I almost certainly could not. I would not pay the price of hurting a loved one for this, and she knew it. She held her hand steady and ignored the touch of my tentacle. I started to blush with shame and doubt; even threatening to hurt her made me feel like filth. But I could not let this opportunity go. If I stepped back now—

Sevens said: “What if this phone number is like that of Mister Joseph King? I believe most mages could do far worse than a warehouse full of toilets. You do not know what you are stepping into.”

“Good!” we said. “Then I’ll have a direct line to her, to her head, her dreams, whoever she is!”

“Kitten—”

“Sevens, it doesn’t matter. I don’t care. Every second which goes by, this phone number might become invalid.”

Sevens sighed a tiny sigh, the most exasperated I had ever seen the Princess Mask. “Kitten. It’s been ten years. The number is likely not functional.”

I brandished the little piece of cream-coloured card in one tentacle, narrowly resisting the urge to shove it in Seven’s face. “Look at it! It’s perfect! Untouched! Ten years in my father’s wallet and it’s not even faded! That’s magic, Sevens. She’ll be at the end of this call. I know it.”

“Heather. You are being absurd.”

“I know!”

Our voice ringing out across the park, soaked up by the darkness and the trees. Our cheeks burned, but not with embarrassment. Sevens blinked. Aym peered around her hip, silent and curious.

Sevens was entirely correct. All seven of us Heathers knew that, we weren’t pretending otherwise. On one level we knew we were acting like total idiots. But that’s one of the major downsides of having seven of us — we could reinforce our own terrible ideas against any level of external argument. Well, anything short of Raine and Zheng tag-teaming us into submission. And no, not like that. Well, yes like that, but also not.

Why had I come to the park? Why had I not gone home? Why was I not seeking the support and counsel of my friends and allies? 

Because the moment I unclenched this predatory urge, I was going to have an emotional breakdown.

Everything about my relationship with my parents had just changed. Everything about my own past had just changed. I had cried with my mother and father, yes, and the catharsis was raw — but as soon as I relaxed and rode this high back into the depths, I was going to weep and wail and lie in a numb ball for hours, just to absorb how different my world was now. All that weight was hanging above my head, ready to crash into me, like delayed sleep-debt, or a panic attack, or worse.

If I went home and nursed the need to hunt, I risked listening to the other urge as well — the desire to extend this moment forever, to slip into a dark place and stop thinking, to never truly confront what just happened, or what was about to happen. Given half a chance we would luxuriate in stealth forever.

Either of those paths might lead to never confronting this mage.

So we’d come to the park, because eventually we would get cold and hungry, because we could not unclench here, could not relax. We were an octopus in the cracks; it was nothing more than hunting ritual, getting me ready to do what I must. But it was real, and urgent, and it would keep me moving until I was done, until I had the answers I needed.

“I know, Sevens,” I echoed in a whisper through my teeth. “But either I hunt, right now, or I collapse.”

“Your friends can—”

“Can pick me back up, yes. No matter how far I fall. I know. But what if I never again have this clarity of mind? Right now, I feel like I could take this mage apart atom by atom and it wouldn’t matter. I can’t— I can’t leave this now. If I come down off this feeling, I might never do it. Catharsis will turn sour. I’ll get afraid. Right now, right now nothing can stop me. After that, after my parents, nothing can stop me. Sevens, let me go.”

“Kitten. I love you, so no.”

“A-a compromise, then!” I stammered, grasping at straws. “Sevens, please! Go inform Lozzie, okay? If you think I can’t do this, then call for backup. Call for Lozzie, tell her to follow where I’m about to go. Tell her to bring, I don’t know, Raine and Zheng if she wants. But I won’t need it! You know what brain-math makes me capable of, if I push myself far enough. And now I have my reactor, I have distributed neural structures, I’m … I can’t be stopped. I can’t be. And I have to know. I have to know who did this, and how, and why. And if I have to strip away my entire human body and fillet this mage like a pig, then I will.”

Tears were running down my cheeks. I scrubbed them away in anger, shaking all over, but not with fear. My teeth ached with a desire to grow sharp. My tail bone stung, as if it was trying to sprout a blade. My tentacles tingled and quivered with the desire to plate themselves in bio-steel, to sprout with claw and hook and barb.

“Mages can’t stop me,” I whispered. “Sevens, let me go. Call Lozzie if you must.”

Seven-Shades-of-Suspicious-Surrender sighed deeply, squeezed my shoulder one last time, and then let go.

“We should have brought more lemons,” she said.

“A-ah?”

She straightened up, clacked the tip of her parasol against the asphalt, and raised her chin. She said, “I will seek Lozzie for assistance. I ask that you not engage this ‘Taika’ before she arrives, even if you must make the call. I cannot make you promise. You are too determined.”

“T-thank you, Sevens,” I stammered, burning with sudden mortified embarrassment. I felt like a naughty child who’s parent had finally given up on discipline. I’d won freedom of action, but at the cost of great disappointment. “I love you too. I’m— I’m sorry, I—”

Sevens looked to her side, one hand out. “Aym. Quickly now.”

Aym let out a weird little snort-giggle, then slipped one lace-and-shadow hand into Sevens’ waiting fingers.

As soon as the two of them touched, Sevens took three steps backward and sank into the shadows. At first she was merely stepping away from me, but then she faded as if swallowed up by the darkness, absorbed by the night itself, or perhaps by Aym. She vanished on the third step, going black-on-black, leaving behind nothing but the park and the night and the rustling trees.

Exit, stage rear, very unimpressed with her Heathers.

And then I was truly alone, with only myselves.

Though burning with shame and predatory need in equal volumes we did not waste a second. We raised the phone at last, became an octopus among the rocks, unclouded by interruptions, and pressed the shiny green call button — like bait dangling in the waters.

The call took a very long time to connect. Click-click, click-click, click-buzz-click.

Whoever and whatever she was, Taika was very far away, but not entirely beyond human reach. The call did not drop into an empty silence, or shunt back to a dial-tone, or pipe up with a pre-recorded voice to inform me that the number was unreachable. It slithered and searched, an electrical signal sliding through junction boxes and telephone exchanges, down wires in the dark, crossing human borders and passing through human hands, until—

Ring! Ring-ring! Ring-ring!

An octopus in the dark. Waiting for my prey to pass by. Our tentacles sprouted with hooks and spikes, right there in the open, in the park, in Sharrowford, in reality. We no longer cared about being seen! Our bioreactor ramped up, ejecting chemical control rods from their safe positions. We panted, quick and hard, and realised our breath was steaming in the late summer air. We glowed in the dark, breath pluming in the hot night, skin caked with flash-sweat. We coiled tighter, ready to spring.

Ring-ring! Ring-ring! Ring-click—

Somebody or something answered the call.

A long pause.

Not silence, but a distant sigh, like the falling of a log inside a fireplace. I could hear the sounds of traffic, muffled and far away, like the crackle of burning wood.

A voice reached out from within the flames.

“Hello?” she said. “Who’s calling?”

I was frozen, tentacles coiled tight. I dared not breathe.

Another pause, then the voice said: “I see a UK phone number on my screen. A very expensive call you’re making there, whoever you are. Which means either this is a trick, or I know you very well. Which is it, hmm?”

Her voice was like smoke and cinder, husky and dark, amused and tired, as if she’d just risen from a bed of coals. She spoke with an accent I’d never heard before; it was not a Finnish accent as her name had led me to expect, but a continental hybrid, part Scandinavian, part German, a little bit Eastern Europe, maybe Russia, maybe beyond. My ear was not skilled enough to pick her apart.

But my tentacles would be.

“Taika Eskelinan,” we said. “Is that you?”

I felt her smile — like a lightning-struck tree splitting in the middle to show a crescent of molten sap. Across hundreds or thousands of miles, down an electronic signal transformed into sound by a little piece of plastic and metal, I felt a hot wind like the breath of a live caldera.

Taika said: “An English rose? Mm, good bait. Who’s asking?”

“Me,” we said.

And then we reached into the phone.

We could not use the same trick which we had pulled on Mister Joseph King; there was no lock here to keep me out, no key to imitate with a shape-shifting mechanism of pure mathematics — there was only her voice and the signal which carried it, electrons dancing on the wire, a technological connection between two points in human space, strung out across an unknown distance. A trail to follow, a line of light-poles in the Arctic night, a trickle of blood in the water.

We slammed all eight hands into the black swamp at the base of our soul, ripping the whirling machinery of the Eye’s lessons from the toxic darkness. Hyperdimensional mathematics, naked and raw, burning the air the moment it was exposed. We rammed our limbs into the controls, grasped a lever here and a rod there, searing the skin from our tentacles and fusing the flesh on our fingers. We had to work fast, improvise at speed, build the equation on the fly, ride the wave in the split second before ‘Taika’ cut the call.

Define the connection between here and there, render it down from electrical information and signal and noise, racing through lines in the air and cables under the sea. Ignore the physical, ignore the copper and fibre-optics, strip away that layer of reality, the additional unneeded complexities in an equation of direction and location.

Link the parts, fingers burning down to the bone. Stitch one line to another, in an unbroken chain from my mobile phone in Sharrowford, to another phone, in an unknown place I could not yet picture, where the voice of a mage hissed like the crackle of flames.

We completed the equation. My body was beginning to rebel, despite our distributed nervous system; one moment longer and I would be gripped by a wave of nausea and headache pain. But we could not risk disorientation or damage. We had to arrive fresh, ready to pounce from our crack in the rocks.

The equation was a rough and dirty thing, pieced together from human nonsense and inelegant physics, the racing of voices down telephone lines, the sum of numbers in exchange systems, and the glow of a phone screen so very far away.

We straightened out the equation with a flick of one wrist, like snapping a whip.

The tip of the spear held straight and true, pointing toward Taika.

We grinned, wide and wild, with a rush we’d never felt before.

Then we pounced.

Out.

==

My eyes caught fire.

Light burned; an explosion filled the world, scorched the air, and sucked the breath from my lungs. Light, light light, the brightest we’d ever seen in our life, blotting out all thought and leaving us paralysed, gaping, panting, squinting and—

I’d been a very silly set of seven Heathers; I had spent the last thirty minutes sitting in a park in the middle of the night, psyching myself up by doing image training of myself as a clever little hunting octopus, buried in the rocks, waiting for my unwary prey. This was not the burning all-consuming light of the cosmos, or the roaring flame of an elemental mage, or a surprise nuclear detonation.

It was just dawn. Silly squid.

Dawn, breaking over a city, over the glittering surfaces of towering skyscrapers, over straight-line ribbons of clean grey asphalt, over  brightly coloured electronic billboards and little buses so far below, over the tiny dots of pedestrians all the way down on the ground, like ants on the pavement.

Dawn, bursting in through a bank of very fancy windows, lining one wall of the most expensive flat I had ever seen.

Shiny wooden floorboards squeaked under my trainers as I touched down from the teleport and stumbled sideways. I caught myself on a granite countertop, littered with empty alcohol bottles and decorated with the most gaudy, stupid-looking abstract metal sculptures, all meaningless crescents and swoops and curves, signifying nothing.

I panted, blinking, trying to clear my eyes, straightening up and raising my tentacles, ready to hiss at the top of my lungs.

The walls were all soft cream and the ceiling was twenty feet up; the furnishings were dark wood, plush white leather, and shiny chrome. The kitchen space was larger than my bedroom, the attached ‘sitting room’ larger than some houses. The carpets were thick enough in which to swim. Four sofas were gathered around a television the size of a small car; two of the sofas were littered with discarded clothes — very small discarded clothes, as if something interesting had happened there on the previous night. A low table was covered in yet more alcohol bottles, and also what looked like the remains of rolling and smoking several ‘special’ cigarettes. Two short hallways led off from the main room, their own walls plastered with framed pictures of abstract art.

The air smelled of sweat and sex, expensive alcohol and fried food, strange smoke and thick incense.

One wall was all windows, gazing out across a city that looked like something from a movie, seen from the highest possible point.

A penthouse. I’d arrived in a penthouse.

The hiss died in my throat; I felt more out of place than I did when Outside. I had no context for this; the apartment felt like an alien environment. We were on Earth, yes, but this was not my world.

On the near side of the living space stood a huge dining table in dark wood, perhaps made of oak, with matching chairs which looked like they belonged in an early 20th century detective novel. One of the chairs had been knocked over in the specific sort of way that implied somebody had been having too much fun while sitting down. One end of the table was littered with the remains of several recent meals. The other end was host to what I could only conceptualise as a spy set-up: a massive black briefcase stood propped open, the inside all full of electrical parts and little screens and radio dials. A pair of huge black knives lay either side of the briefcase, double-edged but without any handles, like swords lacking their grips. The sunlight refused to touch the metal of those blades; their surfaces remained dark and unreadable.

And standing by the table, holding a mobile phone to her ear, was—

“Taika!” I croaked. “You!”

She lowered the phone and turned to stare at me.

Taika Eskelinan looked exactly as my father had described. She was six and a half feet tall, with the build of a casual athlete or amateur long-distance runner. Bright red hair fell like a waterfall all the way to the backs of her knees — fire-red, frozen in a moment of flame-tongue flicker. That was an impossible colour to achieve without hours in a salon — but I saw no hint of roots at her scalp, no hair out of place amid the sleep-tousled mess. Her face was pale and angular, with high cheekbones and wide lips, all framing a pair of impossible eyes; Taika possessed the eyes of a goat, slightly too large for a human face, with horizontal pupils on a background of fire-bright orange. Her age was impossible to place, anywhere between early twenties and late forties.

Though unmoving in that moment when our eyes met, she seemed to writhe against the background of reality, like a magic eye puzzle, as if boundless energy was held in check beneath her skin.

She was also half-naked, wearing nothing but a pair of tiny white shorts and a matching tank-top, showing off tight abdominal muscles, strong legs, and well-toned arms.

And she wasn’t afraid.

She was barely even surprised.

She raised her equally red eyebrows at me, more a question than any species of shock. Her strange, goatish eyes quickly took in my six tentacles, barbed and spiked and ready for combat. Her wide lips curled upward in vague amusement. She lowered the phone and killed the call, placing the handset back on the table. I lowered mine, too, fumbling it into my pocket.

“Hey there, calamari delivery,” Taika said with a voice like a burning brand in boiling oil. “English seafood is kinda shit, you know?”

I took one step toward her, my trainers sinking into the plush white carpet. “You’re going to answer my questions!” I rasped. “You’re going to—”

“Hold,” she said. She raised a hand, fingers spread in a lazy ward. “Please?”

“Don’t try some trick—”

Taika thumbed over her shoulder, toward the little corridor which led out of the living area. “I’ve got three … ” She paused, eyes roving over the discarded clothes on the sofas and the fallen chair next to the table. “Four? No, five — five mundane humans back there, all still very much asleep in my bed. You wanna burn this apartment down? Fine, it’s not even really mine. You wanna rumble?” She grinned wider, those goat-like eyes sparkling with mania. “Even better. But I don’t like getting the normies involved. Bad for my digestion. Mind if I let them leave first?”

We stammered to a halt and realised what we looked like. We whipped our tentacles back, making a cage rather than a spear. “T-this doesn’t have to be violent,” we stammered. “I-I’m sorry, I mean, it doesn’t have to go that way. If you just—”

“Yeeeeeah,” Taika drawled. Her voice was like dripping lava, hissing into cold seawater. “I’ve heard that one plenty of times.” She looked me up and down. “I know what happens next, though I’ve never tasted roast squid before. Let my little normies go, or you’re gonna get the angry me, not the playful me. Come on, calamari. You got a conscience?”

We gritted our teeth, hard enough to hurt, all seven of us debating inside. Was this a trick? She was being so reasonable. So humane. But she was a mage, she might be trying anything. Then again, the condition of her ridiculous flat did suggest that she might have a companion or two back there. What if she wasn’t lying? What if I had to Slip this entire apartment Outside and left some random human to die?

I couldn’t do that. We all couldn’t do that.

“No tricks?” I said, my voice just as inhuman as Taika’s.

She nodded, nice and slow. “No tricks, fish and chips. Let me call them?”

“What about my tentacles?” I snapped. “If they’re not In The Know—”

“Ha,” Taika chuckled softly. “That’s a phrase I’ve not heard in a long time. Just stand behind the kitchen counter and look normal. My little friends are probably still riding the tail end of half a dozen different drugs. Plus, they’re used to seeing me and they’ve explained that away. You’re nothing to them. Act like it for a second.”

Despite my better judgement, I did as Taika asked; I stepped behind her kitchen counter, which suddenly seemed like an absurd and inadequate barrier, despite the gaudy counter-tops and shiny taps and expensive-looking mono-task devices. She had all sorts of nonsense back there: a bread maker, a portable grill, some kind of blender for smoothies. Was that an air fryer? It seemed large enough to count as a regular oven. How silly.

I lowered all my tentacles, trying to tuck them half behind my back. Taika nodded a sarcastic thank you, then stepped over to the little hallway.

She knocked on the wall and called out: “Rise and shine, ladies! Qǐchuáng shíjiān dàole! I need you gone! Come on!”

After a minute or two of this — of Taika banging on the wall and calling out in a mixture of English and what I assumed was broken Chinese — I heard several grumpy groans from deeper in the apartment. Somebody called back with a complaint. I did not need to comprehend the language to understand the meaning: ‘Come back to bed.’

Taika did not relent. “Ladies, mama has to deal with a gangster,” she called out, making it sound like a joke. “If you stay here, you might die! Come on, don’t make this hard on me.”

I began to feel absolutely ridiculous. What was I doing? This was no better than what we’d done with Joseph King — no, it was worse! I’d appeared in this woman’s apartment and started threatening her, with no explanation and no introduction; unless she was faking all this behaviour it didn’t seem that she even knew who or what I was.

A gaggle of half-dressed, groggy, glamorous young Asian people emerged from what must have been Taika’s bedroom — and it wasn’t all ladies, it was four ladies and one man, a young man of the kind Raine might describe as a ‘twink’, or maybe a ‘twunk’. I’m not quite clear on the distinction.

None of Taika’s ‘friends’ had the look of sex workers who wanted to go home after a busy night with a wealthy, foreign client. They looked like they very much wanted to go back to bed, with Taika.

My embarrassment climbed to as yet unseen heights as Taika saw them all off; I started blushing, mortified at myself and the situation into which I had unwisely inserted my ugly little nose. The four women voiced playful complaints in Chinese as they passed Taika; she paused to kiss two of them, and ruffled the hair of a third, who let out a loud meow and bit Taika on the collarbone. Taika seemed quite surprised to see the young man there, as if she’d forgotten a portion of the previous night, but then she slapped his backside as he passed her, which made all the women laugh.

None of them spared me more than a disinterested but wary glance as they grabbed clothes off the sofa and sauntered for the other corridor, where I assumed the front door would be found — all except for the girl who had let out a meow. She paused and turned and cocked her head sideways at my tentacles, frowning delicately, long black hair shining in the dawn sunlight.

Taika said: “Huiying, ignore her. She’s organised crime.”

‘Huiying’ snorted, tossed her head, and followed the rest of Taika’s friends, vanishing into the corridor.

Taika stepped back into the living area and peered after her departing companions, until they were gone. She shouted something in Chinese — “shut the door!” I assumed. We waited until we heard a slightly petulant reply, and the sound of a heavy door clicking shut.

Taika turned back to me. The sultry smile she’d used for her ‘friends’ vanished, replaced with a grin like a pot of boiling pitch.

No longer did I feel like a clever little cephalopod who had hunted her prey into a dark twist of rock; we felt like a pathetic wet octopus who had gotten herself washed up on the beach by accident. I stepped out from behind the kitchen counters and raised my tentacles again, though more for show than actual aggression. Taika and I were perhaps twenty feet apart, with nothing between us.

“Alright, calamari,” she purred. “Who you working for?”

“Working for?” We frowned. “Nobody, for us, for— look, Taika, I’m sorry for this, I just want to ask you some questions, I just—”

Taika laughed. She spread her hands; empty-handed, not a single weapon on her, nor any place to hide even a knife. She was too far to dive for the swords on the table. Then again, she was a mage.

She said: “You pull a translocation trick like that, down nothing more than a phone line, and you want me to believe that you just wanna ask some questions? I haven’t seen anybody do shit like that in decades, not since the Homunculus War. No, you’re here for something real. Spit it out, calamari. It’s just you and me now, my closest real allies are a plane flight away. This apartment is fire safe. Shutters will come down the moment we start shit. You want me, come get me. We’ll have twenty minutes before the fire engines get here to flush us out. And hey, you wanna take this rumble into the streets, I’m game. The PAP might not be, though. Hope you’re ready to murder some cops to get to me.”

I held out a hand — a human hand, fingers shaking. “Wait, wait. I genuinely do just want to ask you some questions. And I— I don’t understand, where is this?” I gestured at the bank of windows. “Where am I?”

Taika raised one red eyebrow. “You teleported and you don’t know where you are? Did you seriously come all the way from England?”

“I followed your voice,” we said, blushing even more. “I think I may have … acted … rashly. Where are we?”

Taika’s expression shifted, like she was trying to decide whether to believe me. She jerked a thumb at the windows. “Chengdu.”

We blinked several times. “Cheng-what? Pardon?”

Taika rolled her goatish eyes. “Sichuan.” She paused when she saw I still didn’t get it. “China. People’s Republic, not Republic of.” She paused again and let out a big sigh, a sound like the roiling of a magma flow. “China’s the big country on the Asian mainland.”

“I know where China is!” I spluttered. “I’d just never heard of this city! And I … I didn’t know I was going so … so far … um … ”

We trailed off and stared out of the massive bank of windows. We were so very far out of our depth

“You’d be surprised.” Taika chuckled. “Met an English girl once who didn’t know the difference between Japan and China.” She narrowed her eyes. “You really don’t know where you are, do you, calamari?”

“Stop calling me that,” I hissed. I spread all my tentacles wide, trying for a threat display again. “I’m not working for anybody, I’m here on my own behalf. My name is Heather Morell and I want to ask you some questions, about something from ten years ago.”

Taika frowned in thought; those strange slit-pupil eyes narrowed.

“Heather … Morell,” she echoed, rolling my name in her mouth an iron sphere. “Morell. Morell. Holy shit. I remember you now, kid. You’re the English girl who got spirited away. The Reading twins—”

“Twins, yes!” I snapped, my chest suddenly roaring with strange anger that I had not expected. “We were taken by the Eye! Me and my sister, and you knew, and you could have told me it was all real! You were a responsible adult, right?! And you knew! You spoke to my parents, you— you had a photograph of my sister and me! You knew!”

Taika did not respond, like she couldn’t hear my words. She was looking me up and down anew, dragging her gaze along the length of my tentacles.

“You grew up,” she whispered. “Well, damn. Didn’t expect you to last a year, let alone ten.”

I cleared my throat, still angry but also embarrassed now. “I’m … look, I’m sorry for the dramatic entrance. I didn’t know if I’d have to fight you, or something like that. I’ve had bad experiences with mages, I apologise. I just … I just want answers. And the photograph. If you still have it. I know it’s been ten years, but … I need it. And I need to know what happened.”

Taika’s eyes travelled back upward and met my gaze; I did not like what I saw there. Her horizontal pupils were dilating, bulging like fire-flushed rock.

“Good thing I’m not a mage, then,” she said. She used one hand to sweep her flame-bright hair back over her scalp, falling in a wave. “But I’m sure if we work together we can give you a bad experience anyway.”

We froze. “What? No, no, Taika, I just want answers. What does it cost you to tell me—”

Taika burst into a grin like the opening of a volcanic rift; something was glowing in the back of her throat. She laughed. She bobbed on the balls of her feet. She rolled her shoulders.

“Cost?” she echoed. “Nothing. But it’s been decades since I saw something on your level, calamari. And you’re flying blind. You’re reckless. Somebody’s gotta put you on your arse before you start killing people. Or worse.”

I took a step back, tentacles raised in a protective cage. “I’ve killed mages, yes. It’s not hard, but I don’t want to! Please, just give me the answers I want, or I’ll—”

Taika clicked her fingers.

The pair of handle-less black blades on the table rose from their resting places and shot toward her, like iron slugs pulled by magnetic force. They settled into an orbit around her, tips pointing outward. Another ten identical blades shot out of the corridor, homing from another location deeper in the apartment; those additional ten joined the first two, circling around Taika’s body in a segmented cage of iron.

Each blade gained a shadow, despite the burning light of the dawn still pouring in through the windows. Each weird little sword was wrapped in a shade, a writhing black flame, half-visible against the background of reality.

“What the— what— I—”

“You’ve fought tadpoles and frog-spawn,” Taika said in a voice like a forge-fire. “Mages? Ha. I’m a witch, squid-girl.”

“So?!” I blurted out, shrugging with all my arms, absolutely done with this. “Is that supposed to mean anything to me!?”

Taika cleared her throat and went to carry on, but I rolled right over her.

“I’ve had a year of these absurd supernatural definitions, and I don’t care anymore!” I yelled. “I don’t care what you are or what you call yourself. My head is full of hyperdimensional mathematics. Do you even know what that means, hmm?! Do you?”

“Well,” Taika said. “Yeah, but—”

“And I’m quite certain that a ‘witch’ can be thrown Outside as easily as a mage! I don’t want to fight you, Taika, whatever you are, but I need answers!”

“And you need a lesson,” she purred.

One of the black knives suddenly whirled outward from the cage around Taika, striking toward me with an almost lazy motion, spinning through the air, showy and flashy, intended to intimidate more than wound.

I had not yet completely taken leave of all of my senses. Seven squid girls we might have been, but I was still very much Heather Morell, and Heather Morell did not know the first thing to do in a sword fight — let alone a sword fight against a ball of spinning blades held aloft by the ineffable magic of an overconfident and smug woman who appeared to be a raging bonfire in human form. I was not about to meet this mage — or ‘witch’ — in a fair fight.

So I hissed from the depths of my throat, slapped at the blade with a tentacle, and spun up the familiar old equation. If Taika would not yield and talk like a sensible person, then I would show her exactly what I could do. She had her warning shot, and so did I.

My tentacle touched the black surface of the lightless blade. The equation slammed into place.

Out.

A blue flash blurred the air where we made contact, like metal on metal. The blade span away, deflected by my tentacle and the hardened spikes of bone and claw.

But the sword was still there.

The blade was still present, in the apartment, in reality. The equation had worked, but the object had not gone Outside.

My eyes went wide. Something roiled in my stomach, something sick and wrong, like I’d taken a tumble at an unexpected angle, like my inner ear was confused.

Twenty feet away, Taika blew out a long breath, like she’d just done a somersault and pulled off a difficult trick landing. The deflected blade sped back to its place in her orbiting cage.

I boggled at her. “Wha— how—”

“I was trying to tell you, calamari,” she purred. “You’re not the only one four knuckles deep in reality’s cunt.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



You’re not the only one, Heather.

Though whatever Taika is, she certainly doesn’t seem that much like Heather, does she? Same thing, different angle? Same kind, different … metaphor? Well, whatever the case, Heather has perhaps bitten off a lot more than she expected. This isn’t a mage. This is something else. And Heather’s been rude. Heather’s been rash and swept up by emotion and probably hurt Sevens in the process. Heather wants answers and was prepared to kill. But is she prepared to fight?

Meanwhile, I have art to share again! I want to share this wonderful picture of Heather with Sevens and Aym, over on the fanart page! It’s by skaiandestiny, over on the discord server.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you!!! As always, thank you all so much for reading. Katalepsis is for you, dear readers. I could not do this without you.

Next week, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight!

eyes yet to open – 22.3

Content Warnings

Parental browbeating / references to unintentional psychological abuse (same as previous chapter)
Unreality/gaslighting/memory corruption
Grief and loss



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Truth-wrought abyssal flesh flowered from my flanks and burst through the concealed velcro slits in the sides of my borrowed hoodie.

Sixfold and strobing, glossy-smooth and gleaming-pale, strong with muscle, thick with chromatophores, weaving layers of armour for my heart and soul. They — us, we, I, all in one and one as all — flared with a dark rainbow umbra of void-born bioluminescence. We soaked the sitting room in unnameable colours, washing the walls with neon pink, drenching the sofa in mustard gas yellow, turning the carpet filthy with toxic purples and mould-bright oranges and danger-warning reds — and dyeing my parents’ faces with the grey-pale of wordless shock. Six beautiful, undeniable, unfalsifiable limbs from beyond the human body-plan unfurled from my sides, to violate both the stagnant, stale air of the house in which I had grown up, and the sclerotic structures of my parents’ minds.

My mother stumbled away from us. All her patronising, careworn anger vanished like flash-boiled steam, replaced with open-mouthed shock. She collapsed into her chair, panting for breath, a hand clutching at her heart. My father stared with the awestruck eyes of a child gazing upon the sea for the first time, the waves roused to violence beneath a lightning storm, with electricity playing over the water’s surface. His moustache had gone droopy.

Not enough! Not nearly enough!

We lifted ourselves upward on three tentacles until our feet left the ground. With all our body weight raised and suspended via three muscular coils braced against the carpet, we looked down upon our parents. Our eyes were full of tears, our face blazing with heat, our heart soaring with vindication.

Catharsis was like a drug, surging through our veins, throbbing inside our head, churning in our belly — no doubt spiced and catalysed by the lingering buzz of brain-math pain crackling across our nervous system and distributed neural tissue.

I had dreamed of this moment during my darkest hours of isolation in Cygnet Children’s Hospital, on those long and lonely nights curled up beneath my bedsheets, to escape the horrors which were visible to only my altered eyes, while I’d sobbed my twin’s name into a cold pillow. I had dreamed of looking down on the doctors and scattering them like bowling pins, of rising above my parents and screaming in their faces: you’re wrong!

Maisie is real! I have proof! I love her and she’s missing and gone and nobody will pay attention or believe me and you’re all leaving her behind!

We longed to blossom further, to flower and fruit, to surrender our biology to the transformative process, to show our parents the very limits of the truth. We ached to sharpen our teeth and elongate our tongue, to decorate our skin with flowing colours in a language no human eyes could read, to blink with three sets of lids and twist our throat into a shape for words not meant for human ears. We quivered and panted with biological potential, with the budding seed of a bladed tail, with the promise of steel-shod bones and razor-sharp fingernails. We wanted to hiss, to screech, to unfold and unfurl until we were large enough to pull reality down upon the human mind, until we might see my parents as nothing but ugly lumps of living meat twisted into glugging chemical factories, and force them to look upon the shameless and incandescent truth.

But we didn’t.

Because then we would have been there all night.

We kept a ruthless hand on our urges. In the end this was not about breaking my parents, or about satisfying my own needs, or even about bringing us all together, to heal at long last, to reconcile this chasm between us. No, none of those things mattered, not by comparison.

This was about Maisie, and the information I required in order to bring her home.

We made do with one tiny sliver of all the things we wished to say, to express all that we felt.

“Go ahead, mother,” I said. “Tell me I’m insane.”

My mother did not tell me anything. She whimpered.

That whimper was enough to bring me down — both metaphorically and literally. We did not wish to actually hurt our parents, to scream and shout and shove their noses in the truth; we’d exercised that urge once before, against Natalie’s parents, to bring them Into The Know for the sake of their daughter’s future. We had indulged in all the strongest cocktails of bitterness and revenge, and told ourselves we had no other choice. But then Sevens had shown us how those poisons ate away at our own guts in equal measure, metabolising our own soul into rot. We had not quite exorcised those feelings — we suspected that we never could — but we didn’t truly wish to see our parents’ minds broken on the rack of reality, with all the attendant risks.

We lowered ourselves back to the floor, easing downward with our tentacles until our feet pressed into the plush fabric of the carpet. I was panting, shivering, shaking all over, coated with a sudden sheen of cold sweat. One by one we — us Heathers — all agreed to lower the intensity of our strobing rainbow brilliance. We dialled it down until it no longer overwhelmed the lights in the sitting room.

A lemon appeared in front of my face, held in a pale hand, attached to a very lovely arm, inside the perfectly pressed clean white sleeve of a crisp blouse.

“For you,” Sevens murmured.

I glanced at her in surprise, blinking and confused; she’d managed to stand by my side all throughout that absurd threat display. We suddenly felt terribly embarrassed.

“I— hic,” hiccuped. “But—”

“Eat,” said Seven-Shades-of-Essential-Aide.

We accepted the lemon with two tentacles and began flaying the skin, then plucking out morsels of sharp, yellowy flesh. The first bite stilled our mind. The second scrap calmed our belly. The third made us sigh. We needed that.

My parents were just staring, awestruck and silent. My mother was half-recoiled in her chair, as if trying to sink into the cushions. My father’s amazement was beginning to ebb, the flavour of his shock changed by the curious frown on his forehead.

“Heather,” my father said slowly, as if not believing his own voice could function in this aura of unreality. “What … what exactly are we … looking at here?”

I swallowed another chunk of lemon. Much better.

“The truth,” we said. We shrugged — with two shoulders and all the tentacles not currently occupied in de-fleshing a lemon. “We didn’t want to show you … ” I trailed off and smiled, self-conscious and melancholy. “Well, no, that’s a lie, of course we wanted to show you. We just didn’t want to hurt you, either of you. But the denial was getting too much. This is the truth.”

My father’s frown deepened. His eyes ran across my tentacles, narrowing, blinking, squinting with the cognitive effort of overcoming his own world-view. He stroked his moustache as if puzzling over a crossword.

“And … what,” he tried, then cleared his throat and screwed up his eyes. When he opened them again, I had not stopped existing. He nodded. “What is the truth, sweetheart?”

A weird giggle forced its way up my throat. “Hi mum, hi dad,” we said. “I’m a squid.”

Hic — went my mother. She let out a hysterical little laugh as well, then hiccuped again.

Oh.

Oh no.

My moment of catharsis and relief curdled in my gut: that’s where I got the hiccuping thing from.

My mother, wild-eyed and breathing too hard, said: “T-those aren’t real. They’re … p-paper mache! With lights inside! T-this is a cruel, cruel trick to play on us, Heather. I thought better of you, you’re not—”

One of us lost control — Top-Right whipped outward, a single tentacle arching through the air like a spear, to stop six inches from my mother’s nose.

“Eek!” My mother shrieked, then crammed a hand over her mouth, panting through the gaps between her fingers, wide eyes glued to the slow-strobing tip in front of her eyes.

My father reached across the sofa and gripped my mother’s arm. “Samantha. Samantha, it’s alright, it’s okay. It’s only— it’s only our— our Heather, our—”

“Dad, stop,” I said. He was struggling too, and I couldn’t bear it. “That was … that was my fault. I shouldn’t have been so … aggressive.”

Part of us burned with shame — well, not Top-Right, but most of the rest of us. That little whipcrack was no different than pretending to wind up and deliver a punch to my mother’s face. A threat, faked and stalled, but a threat nonetheless. That was not what we wanted.

But still we held that one tentacle in front of my mother’s eyes. We coiled our tip, curling and spiralling, with bands of colour descending our length; we showed off the fine control, folding and flexing the pale skin, undeniably biological and alive. Smooth and elegant and expressive. Deny this, mother.

My mother removed her hand from her mouth. Her eyes were glued to me — to us, to our tentacle. “It’s … ” she murmured. “It’s a … a robotic arm, then. Silicon for the skin. A-a project, at your University. Doesn’t … doesn’t Sharrowford have a robotics department, or something? Yes! Yes, that must be it.”

We sighed. “Mother, how could I have gotten six robotic limbs through the front door?”

“You … you had it concealed under your clothes,” she answered. Her voice grew with confidence as she spoke. “In a sort of fold-out costume. Like those on-stage costume changes in Christmas pantomimes.” Her eyes left my tentacles and found my face again. She was denying my reality even with it right in front of her, turning her eyes away from the truth. “Don’t you remember that one production of Jack And The Beanstalk, from when you were eight?”

“Mum,” we said. “Stop.”

“The fairy girl in that panto,” she went on, “she had a dress, a milkmaid’s dress, as a sort of disguise, and a stage-trick was set up so she could do a little spin and the whole outfit transformed into a sparkling gown.” My mother took a deep breath and pointed a finger at my face. “I remember it so clearly because you were delighted! You squealed and clapped along with all the other little children. You loved it! You remember that, don’t you? Don’t you? You do!”

Of course I remembered my parents taking me to Christmas pantomimes; I even recalled that specific production, and the actress my mother had referenced. I remembered that the ‘fairy girl’ was very, very pretty, and my childhood self had been struck by fleeting puppy-love, dissolved into memory by the following dawn. And I remembered the flashy costume-change, the twirl and the sparkle, the enchantment of stage magic.

But unlike my parents I also remembered that Maisie had been there too, squealing and clapping and entranced alongside me.

“Mum,” we said, struggling to retain our patience. “You hugged me on the doorstep. I think you would have noticed if I was concealing five stone worth of high-grade costume equipment under my clothes. Stop ignoring the evidence of your own eyes.”

My mother huffed sharp and hard, to cover the way she was shaking all over. She jabbed a finger at Sevens instead. “Your friend there! Miss Sevens — if that is even your real name — she did it! She was standing by your side the whole time! She gave it to you somehow. She— uurk!”

My mother gasped, her rising rant cut off mid-stream; Seven-Shades-of-Serene-Scorn had turned upon her the most wintry and cutting of looks, blank and flat and without mercy. My mother stared back, quivering in her chair, compressing and twitching her lips with the effort of finding a retort to the silent transfixation of Sevens’ eyes.

“Do not avert your gaze, Mrs Morell,” said Sevens.

We made a show of glancing at Sevens and looking her up and down, indicating her body with the flick of one tentacle, her smart, creaseless blouse and her spotless, long skirt, wrapped around her slender, slight physique.

We said: “And how would she have concealed that, mother? Sevens isn’t exactly wearing baggy clothes.”

My mother rallied with a valiant effort to continue denying reality. Her attention whirled away from Sevens, sliding across my face and heading for the other side of my tentacles. “Then it was your other friend!” she snapped. “The goth with the ridiculous dress! Aym, was it? Yes, that’s it! That’s why she’s wearing all … those … layers … ?”

Aym — our little coal-smoke demon of reverse psychology and emotional torment — had become rather overwhelmed by the excess of raw, unironic, heartfelt emotion on display. She had retreated behind the shadow of my tentacles; I had no idea how she managed to locate ‘shadow’ in the lee of light-emitting organs, but she did, somehow, and we were not about to ask for the details. She had sunk into the black lace of her dress, become faceless and handless, a pillar of gloom wrapped in moon-dark cobwebs.

My mother trailed off as she stared at what Aym had become. The sight of my tentacles had cracked open her mind, not all the way, but just enough to allow her to witness the truth, however briefly.

My father was staring as well, but he remained more coherent. He stroked his moustache and nodded at Aym. “That’s an impressive trick, Miss Aym. I take it you value your privacy?”

“Thank you,” Aym replied in a voice like rusty nails dragged along rotten wood. Almost shy, by her standards.

My mother stammered and gulped, cold sweat beading on her forehead. “I don’t— I don’t— I don’t believe any of it. T-this is a trick, some kind of trick. You’re playing a c-cruel jest, you … ”

“You’re really going to make us go all the way, aren’t you?” I hissed, more angry than I had expected. I shoved another sliver of lemon-flesh into my mouth, biting down on the sharp taste to control my bitter disgust, then whipped Top-Right back away from my mother’s face. “Fine. Look.”

I turned one flank — my left — toward my parents. With a human hand I reached into the slit on the side of my hoodie and pulled it wide, revealing the mass of altered flesh where pneuma-somatic tentacles met human skin. We flexed and tensed the muscles, showing ourselves off, a sheen of tears in our eyes. Humiliation and vindication swirled together inside my head.

My father looked away, trying to be polite. My mother stared, a hand to her mouth.

I let the slit fall shut again. “Deny that,” we said. “Go on.”

My father stroked his moustache and stared at a point on the floor, thinking hard, brow furrowed. “Sweetheart, Heather, what … what does this mean?”

My mother straightened up before I could answer, face as composed as she could manage, which wasn’t much; she looked like a victim of some unspeakable natural disaster, her world washed away in a storm. “This doesn’t change a thing, Heather,” she said. “You’re mentally ill. You know that. You’re sick and you need help. I don’t … it doesn’t matter what … what … body parts you have … ” She paused, panting, frowning, trying to overcome the weight of her world-view. “You still need to see the doctors. You need to go back to hospital. You need to go back on your medication. Your father and I don’t want to force you, but—”

“Mother,” I snapped. “Don’t be absurd. I have tentacles! Look!”

She looked me right in the eyes and said: “It makes no difference! We are your parents. You are going back to hospital, young lady.”

We sighed and rubbed our face with one hand. “You can’t have me involuntarily committed. Not just because I’m legally an adult, but because it’s physically impossible.”

“What are you talking about?” my mother snapped. “Heather, this is delusion. You know it’s delusion. You need help, treatment, just like the first time. This is just another—”

With one swift tentacle we reached out and picked up our father’s book from the little table next to the sofa. We drew it close and discovered he had been reading The English Civil War: A People’s History; we dearly hoped that wasn’t some kind of sign. Then we dipped a hand into the tarry-black, corrosive sump at the base of our soul, yanked hard on a few familiar levers, and spread the consequences outward through our distributed nervous system.

Out.

The book vanished right in front of my parents’ eyes. They both just stared, dumbfounded, audience members for a magic trick. I waited a few seconds, then reversed the process; I hadn’t sent the book anywhere questionable, it was just sitting on a hillside in Camelot, probably puzzling a few Knights and a Caterpillar or two. With a flicker of hyperdimensional mathematics — this trick now elementary to me, at the cost of nothing more than a brief wave of nausea, a spike of head pain, and a nasty tingle down our nervous system — we brought the book back to our own left hand.

We held up the book.

My mother scoffed. “Oh, that was just sleight of hand! What do you take us for, Heather? Don’t be ridiculous, you—”

“Sevens, Aym,” I said, tossing the book onto the sofa. “Please step back from my body. Don’t touch me for a moment.”

Out.

We skimmed off the surface of the membrane between here and Outside, bouncing like a flat stone on the surface of an endless, bottomless sea. We sling-shotted around a fixed point in reality, there and back in the blink of an eye, burning across the heavens beneath the world like a comet made of tentacles and beaks.

We touched down a split-second later in the kitchen, stumbling slightly, a small trickle of blood running from our nose, head pounding with the increased effort of brain-math. But the effort was spread and shared, and we did not fall to our knees or vomit up our guts on the familiar old kitchen floor tiles; that would have rather undercut the intended affect, if my parents had rushed in there to see me chucking up my dinner.

We could not pause here to ruminate over memories, over the shadows of sunset pouring in through the back window, over the hard plastic counter tops where once we had made cookies with Mother and Maisie. Spirits fled from the back windows, from the thin grass in the garden, scuttling under the kitchen table, vanishing through the cracks in the cupboards. We nodded to the big dozy red-mawed spirit still lazing by the doorway, and then stepped past it, back into the sitting room. Childhood fears formed no more barriers for us, not anymore. They were our friends now.

My mother was up on her feet, clutching at her own chest in panic; she stifled another shriek when she saw me step out of the kitchen. My father was awestruck once more, gazing up at me from the sofa. Sevens was waiting, relaxed and cool. Aym was a pillar of shadow.

“Explain that,” we said.

My mother sat back down, panting too hard. My father shook his head.

As we resumed our place in the middle of the room, flanked by Sevens and Aym, we said: “I didn’t take the train from Sharrowford to Reading. I teleported myself here, along with my friends. You cannot confine me in any way that can hold my body. Sorry, mum, dad, that sounds weird, but it’s just a fact. You can’t! I know, I sound like a cartoon villain, but it’s the truth.” We sighed, rubbing our face. “Or, well, maybe you can! If you know a magician or two, or a cult, or some unspeakable monster you’ve never told me about. But I don’t think you do.” We smiled and swallowed a hiccup. “I really don’t think you ever did. You never lied to me. I know that.”

“It’s not real,” my mother said in a tiny, forlorn voice. Tears quivered in her eyes. I had to look away. I didn’t want to see my mother cry, no matter how difficult she could be.

My father straightened up and cleared his throat. “I hope it is real, dear,” he said to my mother.

She stared at him, wide eyed and appalled. “What?! Why— why would you say that?”

My dad nodded at me with calm certainty. “Because Heather looks happy. Well.” He cleared his throat again. “Maybe not right now, not while she’s having to explain all this to her parents.” He smiled, just a little. “Am I right, sweetheart? No, you don’t have to answer. But look at her, Sammy. That’s our daughter. That’s our Heather. Look how strong she’s grown.”

I sniffed, so I wouldn’t start crying too. “Thanks, dad,” I croaked. “T-thank you.”

My mother just shook her head, horrified on a deeper level than I could touch.

My dad spoke to me again: “Sweetheart, you still haven’t explained what this all means.”

I laughed, surprising myself. “It means I’m a hybrid squid-girl from beyond reality, running a shared consciousness with seven semi-separate selves. It means mages and monsters and magic are all real. It means I have four — five? I’ve lost count. Four supernatural girlfriends. Yes, I’m in a polycule, and we can talk about that some other time, because now is really not the time. Do you remember Evelyn, from when we visited at Christmas? She does magic, she’s a magician. And Sevens here, she’s technically my fiancée, and she’s the daughter of a god from beyond reality, and—”

“W-what about Raine?!” my mother squeaked, blinking away tears. “She was a very nice girl! Very nice! I thought she was very good for you!”

“Raine and I are probably going to get married,” we said. “I love her.”

“But— but is she—”

“Oh, Raine’s human—”

My mother sighed with exaggerated relief.

“—but she’s more scary than most monsters. She’s killed a whole bunch of people. Mostly for me.”

My mother hiccuped twice in quick succession, then grasped her chest and stared in abject horror.

My dad said: “Sweetheart, slow down, please. I can’t take even a small portion of this on board. You have … extra … limbs, yes, I can see them.” He squinted hard at my tentacles, trying to fix them in his mind, punctuating his words with little chops of one hand; my father was not In The Know, not after a little light show and a translocation trick. It would take much more psychological violence to break even a willing participant out of the chains of reality. But he was trying, as hard as he could, to believe his daughter. “And they’re clearly real—”

My mum interrupted: “They’re ridiculous! Why are they rainbow? It’s such a stereotype! You could make them any colour you want!”

We flashed our tentacles in warning-yellow and danger-red, just to prove a point. My mother shut her mouth again, eyes full of tears. She was not dealing with this well, trying anything at all to deflect from what she saw.

My father cleared his throat and tried again. “They’re very impressive, sweetheart. But I can’t take all the rest of that on faith.”

We sighed and faced the inevitable. “Mum, dad, you will both begin to forget or rationalise all this within hours. Mum, you’re already trying to do it, right in the middle of all this. You’ll believe what’s in front of your eyes, for the duration of it being in front of your eyes, but as soon as your mind is able, it will start to self-edit, to warp your memories, to fill in the gaps with other things.” A strange lump formed in our throat — we didn’t want them to forget.

My mother spluttered. “Are you calling us plain imbeciles?”

“No, mum. No, I’m not.” We sighed. “You’ll remember this conversation, but you’ll probably recall it differently. Maybe you’ll remember me coming home from university for an evening, showing signs of mental illness, telling you I’m in a polycule of lesbians, that I’m engaged, that I’m defiantly not taking my meds, and so on. But the rest of it?” We shrugged, then started to struggle with tears of our own. Why could they not believe? “You’ll fill the rest in with mundane explanations. And that’s not your fault. That’s just how the human mind rejects evidence of the supernatural, rejects things from outside — or Outside, with a capital O, the dimensions beyond reality.” We sniffed hard, our anger turned to cold and ashen melancholy. “You’ll forget.”

My father said slowly: “And what does this have to do with … with your … medications … and … your ‘imaginary friend?’”

We winced. “Don’t call her that. I know it’s not your fault, dad. But you have to say her name. She’s your daughter as well. And she’s real.”

He swallowed, rough and raw. He took slow, deep breaths, squinting hard, unable to cross this final boundary of acknowledgement. If he said the name, it was as good as admitting that I had been right all along, all this time.

“Maisie,” we said the name for him. “She was real. She is still real. She and I were kidnapped by a god-like thing from Outside reality — The Eye, it’s called. I escaped. She didn’t. Everyone forgot. But it wasn’t your fault. It was The Eye.”

My mother sobbed, once, sodden and pitiful. What did she have to cry about, compared with me?

My father just shook his head slowly.

We said: “Did either of you ever doubt it? Ever doubt that you only had one daughter? Was there no inkling? Nothing at all?”

My dad said, very quietly and slowly: “I always thought twins would be nice, actually. Had a dream or two about it. You put the idea in my head, Heather. I never wanted to say it out loud, of course. That was the sort of thing we were never supposed to do, doctors orders, don’t feed the schizophrenic delusions, don’t give an inch. But you always seemed like you’d be happier with somebody else at your side. Even before the … the … ‘breakdown’, I mean. Even before. Always thought that.”

His murmur trailed off, eyes fixed somewhere in mid-distance, trapped in an emotion that had no place on my father’s face.

“I’m going to prove it to you,” we said. “Within two weeks. Because I’m going to rescue her. Say her name, dad.”

My father shook his head. “Will we remember?”

“I have no idea. Dad, please. Say her name.”

My father swallowed. “Ma—”

My mother screamed.

Face buried in her own hands, tears seeping from beneath her palms. She wailed like I’d never heard a human being wail before. There was no falsehood in that sorrow, no clumsily concealed manipulation, no crocodile tears to herd me back into a box. For a brief second I heard an echo of myself in her cry — my own voice, calling out for my twin in the dark.

“No!” she sobbed, hyperventilating, panicking behind her own hands. “No, there was one baby, one baby! There were never two!”

“Sammy!” my father called her name and tried to put an arm around her shoulders, but she shrugged him off and crammed herself against the side of the chair, crying wildly.

“I would not— I would never forget my own daughter! I would never! It was dreams! It was just dreams!”

I was so shocked I didn’t know what to say; of all the possible outcomes, this I had not expected. We coiled our tentacles inward, as if under attack.

My mother’s crying face, wracked with pain and loss, rose to face me, tears running freely down her cheeks. “There was one baby, one baby!” she screamed at me. “It was you, Heather. There were never two. Never two. There was never a— a— a M-Maisie! Maisie!” She wailed my twin’s name — her daughter’s name. “Maisie! No! No, we didn’t forget her. We didn’t. It was a lie. It was a lie! It was a lie … ”

My mother dissolved into full-body wracking sobs, shaking her like a fit, hands clutching at her hair and skull as if trying to dig the memories out of her brain.

Sevens leaned close to my ear. She whispered: “Your mother needs you, my love.”

Amid the bitterness and the humiliation, the catharsis and the vindication, I had overlooked an essential truth.

If I was right, then my parents were also victims of the Eye.

Their daughter had been taken from them by forces beyond human comprehension. They had been made to forget about her, abandon her, and deny she ever existed. And then, with their minds clouded and memories violated, they had unintentionally tortured their other daughter by telling her she was insane.

No wonder my mother denied it so strongly. To accept the smallest crack was to invite madness.

We went to her. I crammed the last of my emergency lemon into my mouth to give me the courage I needed. We knelt down in front of my mother’s chair and put all our tentacles around her arms and shoulders and back, and tried to hold onto what was good in her.

“Mum. Mum? Mum, please look at me.”

She shook her head, sobbing and shaking, but eventually she looked up and met my eyes. She was a mess, red-faced and red-eyed, more distraught than I’ve ever seen another human being, destroyed inside by things she could not understand. She was me, a year ago, sobbing in a public toilet when Raine was just a dream of better things. She was me, another victim of the Eye.

“Mum,” we said slowly. Our own voice was shaky too, crossing uncertain ground, croaking with semi-transformation into something abyssal and raw. “Maisie was real. I know she was real.”

My mother shook her head. Denial was her only escape.

“It’s not your fault that you forgot,” we said. “I don’t think you had a choice. The thing she was taken by, it’s called the Eye, and somehow it made everybody forget. It altered reality, changed all the old pictures of me and her so it was just me in every one. Her bed in our room, gone. Her clothes, toys, all kinds of records, anything, all of it, gone! It’s not your fault. And you’ll forget again. By the end of this conversation, or next morning, I don’t know, but your mind won’t let you remember. You’ll rationalise it away, you’ll—”

“I don’t— hic— want to?”

She murmured that question in such a tiny voice.

“Mum?”

“I— hic don’t want to, forget?” She held the tears back for a moment, her voice a wet and broken sound. “How do I— how do I make myself— not forget? Heather?”

My blood curdled, cold and sluggish inside my veins, glugging through my heart. My mother was pleading for the one thing I would never have imagined her asking for. And I could not give it to her. My mouth went dry. A lump hardened in my throat. My eyes filled with a mirror of her tears.

We had considered in great detail the measures we might take to force my parents to accept reality: a trip Outside; exposure to spirits via Evelyn’s pneuma-somatic seeing glasses; bringing Zheng to visit. But none of these would address Maisie’s absence. In some of our most bitter moments we had imagined how they might react if I brought them Maisie’s message — the childhood pajama top she had managed to pass to us via her Demon Messenger. I had imagined how they might feel, seeing the message in a bottle from the daughter they had abandoned.

But now, with my mother weeping and pleading, all thoughts of vindictive display had fled.

“I … I can’t risk it, mum,” we said. “I’d have to break you, change the fundamentals of your mind, by taking you Outside. And I can’t risk that, because the fallout and the consequences might interfere with that rescue. I’m … I’m sorry.”

My mother stared at me, hollow-eyed and dead inside. She murmured: “What should I do?”

“All you have to do is not interfere. I’ll bring Maisie back. I’ll bring her home. I promise.” 

My mother nodded, stiff and robotic, no longer weeping and wailing, but numb and distant. “Will it … ” her voice cracked a little. She sniffed hard. “Will it be very dangerous for you?”

“ … yes.”

She half-attempted to hug me, to touch my tentacles. One hand went around the back of my head, cradling me. “B-be safe, Heather. Sweetheart. We love you.”

I blinked back tears of my own.

Slowly, my mother let go. She sat up straight. Something seemed to clear inside her face.

“I have to write this down!” she declared. “I’m writing this down! I refuse to forget this! I refuse!”

I had to stand up and step back; she was in bustle mode, from weeping to problem-solving in one instant. My mother shot out of her chair and bowled right past me, stomping into the kitchen, scrubbing her eyes with the back of one hand. We heard drawers banging open and objects slapping down on the kitchen counter. She returned a moment later clutching a notebook and a pen, cast herself back down into the chair, and then bent over the pages, scribbling as fast as she could. Her handwriting was a herky-jerky spider-leg scrawl.

“If I write it down then I’ll believe it, if I write it down I’ll believe my own words,” she hissed as she wrote, rocking gently in the chair. “I won’t forget, I won’t forget, I won’t forget. See? Here’s her name: Maisie. Maisie is real. That’s my own hand. I won’t disbelieve my own hand. I shan’t. I refuse.”

My father reached out to her. “Sammy. Sammy, please, slow down.”

“Let her do this,” I said. “Dad, I think she needs to do this.” 

My mother kept writing, her notes spiralling out down the page and onto the next. My father leaned back and sighed a great and terrible sigh of deep exhaustion. He ran a hand over his face, tugging at his moustache. He was keeping it together better than my mother, but not by much, and not for the same reasons.

My mother muttered: “Heather, dear, I need the names of all the ladies in your ‘polycule’. And yes, yes, I do know what that word means, I’m not a hundred years old.”

To my surprise, Sevens stepped away from my side and went to stand by my mother’s shoulder. She peered at the notebook as my mother scribbled, murmuring soft suggestions and corrections, adding details in a feathery whisper, placing a gentle hand on my mother’s shoulder. My father watched all this with haunted eyes.

“Dad,” we said. “Do you believe what I’m telling you?”

My dad cleared his throat again, as if something with spikes was stuck to his vocal chords. “Well. Well, I don’t know. Sweetheart, I want to support you, I really do, but this is a lot to take in. A lot to adjust to, all at once. And, well.” He sighed and smiled. “You’ve just told me that in a few hours I’m going to file all this away as something that didn’t really happen. Is that right?”

“Maybe,” we said. “Maybe not all of it. I don’t know.”

He nodded slowly, taking steady, deep breaths. Was he fighting a panic attack? Perhaps. The mental image of my father shaking and shuddering in the throes of a panic attack was not a pleasant one.

“Dad,” we went on, giving him something practical on which to focus. “Do you believe me enough to tell me about the ‘strange lady’ now?”

My mother’s pen paused on the page. She looked up at my father. Sevens murmured something soft and slithering into my mother’s ear, and her eyes returned to her notes. She resumed writing.

My dad learned back on the sofa, nodding slowly, frowning as he dredged his own memories. He seemed to settle inside, as if this act of assistance gave him solace.

“Like I said, sweetheart,” he began slowly, “nothing strange happened in the days or weeks before your … ”

“Before Maisie was taken,” I said.

My dad nodded. “Before … before ‘Maisie was taken’. I’m pretty certain about that part, because the psychiatrists had us comb over every aspect of your life, everything which could have triggered the breakdown, or contributed to the state you were in. Anything and everything. And we came up a total blank. Kaput. Nada. Etcetera. Now that I think back on it, there wasn’t even anything which might be explained by this ‘mental self-editing’ you’re so insistent on.” He smiled, trying to awkwardly cover up his lack of faith. “Absolutely nothing weird happened before that night. Sweetheart, I promise, all I remember is when you started screaming. It was four o’clock in the morning. You screamed like … like I’d never heard a child scream before.” His voice broke. He knitted his hands together, knuckles turning white. “Worst sound I’ve ever heard, to hear your own child scream like that.”

“Okay,” I managed to say, squeezing the word out through a rapidly closing throat.

My own memories of that night lay like an open wound, oozing black pus and infected lymph, too raw and vulnerable to touch directly for long. I recalled the exit from Wonderland as akin to the sensation of falling backward down a well; I remembered scrabbling and clawing at the lip of that well, breaking and bloodying my fingers in a desperate attempt to not leave Maisie behind. Was any of that literal, or another abyssal metaphor for something that a child’s mind could not suffer?

And I remembered all too clearly the way I’d screamed, thrashing and bleeding on the bedroom floor, terrified beyond thought, wailing that Maisie was missing, Maisie was gone, that I had left Maisie behind.

A tiny, lace-clad hand slipped into mine. What a surprise; Aym did have an earnest side after all.

My father took a deep, shuddering breath, staring at a point on the carpet. “Sorry, sweetheart, I didn’t think. It’s hard for me, too.”

“It’s okay, Dad. Please. Please try.”

I reached out and wrapped a tentacle — Middle-Right — around his forearm and wrist. An anchor of our own. He stared at that for a moment, patted me awkwardly, then nodded with sudden determination.

“It was about three or four months later,” he started. His voice turned practical, matter-of-fact, grounded once again. “Maybe five months, I’m not certain. That whole period, that whole first year, until your first long stay at Cygnet Hospital, it’s kind of a blur for me and your mother. But it was about then. It happened at Cygnet. We were in one of the waiting rooms, not the big main room with the reception desk, but one of the smaller ones, the long one next to the consultation rooms. The one with the aquatic scenes and cartoon fish painted on the wall. You remember that one, Heather?”

We nodded. “I do remember it. Smelled like lemons.”

He nodded along with me, but his eyes were so far away, his hands shaking as he squeezed his own knuckles. “Me and your mother were in there alone. Well, not completely alone. I think there were another couple of people waiting at the far end, but I barely remember them. No, we were alone in the sense that you weren’t there, Heather. The doctors had taken you for some kind of ‘cognitive assessment’. They said it might go better if neither your mum or dad were present, but they didn’t force us not to be there. I remember that very clearly, for some reason. It was pure chance. Either or both of us could have chosen to stay in that room with you, and then maybe we wouldn’t have met … her.”

“Who?” I hissed, shivering inside. “Who was she, dad?”

He gestured to the right with his interlocked hands and a tilt of his head. “There was a fire exit in the side of the waiting room. One of those push-to-open-and-alarm-will-sound type doors. She came in through that. The alarm didn’t go off. Even at the time, I thought that was weird. From the moment she entered the room, I knew something was off. But I couldn’t put my finger on it.”

He swallowed, frowning harder, as if struggling to remember. Fighting the full weight of reality, for the sake of telling me the truth.

“You can do it, dad,” I hissed. “You can do it, please.”

He nodded. “She walked right up to us. She flashed a badge, like a lanyard, like she was hospital staff. She called us Mister and Misses Morell. She said she wanted to talk, about you, about our daughter, about Heather.” He shook his head slowly, squinting at nothing. “I knew something was wrong, but it was like I couldn’t say no. She wasn’t hospital staff, no way. No doctor or psychologist, nothing like that. She wasn’t dressed like any of them. Jeans and a jumper and a trench-coat. Like a detective from an old film or something. And she was carrying … I don’t know, I didn’t get a clear look at it. A long knife or a sword or something, inside the coat. But … but I just … ” He hissed as if in pain. “It was like I couldn’t point it out.”

“What did she look like?” we said. “Dad, what did she look like? This is important.”

“That’s half the reason I remember her so clearly,” my dad said, raising his eyebrows. “She was very striking. One of the most striking women I’d ever seen.”

“ … dad?”

My mother paused in her notebook-filling and muttered: “Your father’s not being funny. She really was.”

My dad nodded. “She was very tall. I didn’t stand up, but I had the impression she would tower over me if I did. She had the longest red hair I’d ever seen, all the way down to the backs of her knees. And proper red, not ginger, real red, like it was dyed. But it didn’t look like dye, it looked like … ” He huffed. “Bloody hell, blow me down, this sounds silly, but it wasn’t like hair colour at all. It was like frozen fire. And her eyes, they were all wrong inside. Pupils went the wrong way, like a goat or something.”

He looked up and met my eyes finally, searching for confirmation and reassurance. “Does that make any sense to you, sweetheart? Because I feel like I went mad and saw a hallucination.”

“I … I don’t know,” I said.

Who or what exactly had visited my parents? I had less idea now than before my father’s description. Some of us — us Heathers — had been prepared for the absolute worst, for my father to describe Loretta Saye, Evee’s mother, or for him to reveal that they’d been visited by somebody else I might recognise. But this? Mage or demon, or a vessel of the Eye, we had no idea.

“What did she say to you, about me?” I prompted.

My father blew out a long breath. “Well, she sat down next to me and your mother, and she asked all sorts of questions. Not questions like the doctors and psychiatrists asked, but weird questions. She showed us a bunch of symbols in a little notebook and asked if we recognised any of them. She asked if you were displaying any strange new habits or proclivities, like if you were trying to go out at night, or killing small animals, or reading a bunch of books too old for you, or if you’d lost all your appetite and were trying to eat non-food items instead.”

My mind soared and whirled; this was making even less sense than before. “What? Was that all? What else did she ask?”

“All sorts of questions, I can’t recall even a fraction of them, I’m sorry.” He shrugged. “I remember she said a bunch of strange words — not English, like — and was checking to see if we knew them. We didn’t, though, and I’m sorry, but I can’t recall any of them, this was ten years ago. She drew a symbol in her notebook, and it was … well.” He swallowed. “It was like an eye. Like you were raving about in the first few days. A big black eyeball.” He shook his head. “We only recognised that because of what you’d been saying, Heather.”

My blood went cold.

A mage?

Had a mage sent Maisie and me to the Eye?

“And was that all?” I said, colder than I had intended.

My father took a deep breath and glanced at my mother. My mother paused her writing and swallowed, raw and hard and rough. Sevens tightened her grip on my mother’s shoulder.

“Dad?” I prompted.

My dad said, slowly and carefully: “She had a photograph. A hard copy photograph, not on a digital camera or anything. She took it out and showed it to us. And she knew it was going to make us angry. It made me very angry, because … because I knew it had to be a fake. Photoshop or something. That was when I decided she was a charlatan, a con-woman or something, trying to trick us somehow.” His voice turned hoarse. “She’d stolen hospital records and read about your case, something like that. She was trying to prey on us. There was no other explanation. None. It was impossible.”

“Dad. Dad, what was the photograph?”

He was shaking as he pushed the word out. “It was of you, Heather, and another girl who looked exactly like you. Identical, but dressed differently. In a pub garden, before a sunset. I recognised the pub, it was the Rose and Thistle, right here in Reading. And I recognised the photograph, because I was the one who took it.” He swallowed, throat like sandpaper. “A photoshop. Must have been. Couldn’t have been anything else.”

“Dad, did you get a name from her?” I said. “Anything, anything at all? I need to track this woman down, dad. I need to find her. Now!”

My dad raised a hand. “It was around then that I lost my temper. I’d been feeling angry with her for a while, but it was like … like something was holding that back, stopping me from saying no or asking her to show some real credentials. But when she showed me the picture, it was like that feeling was removed and … I told her that we would call the police.”

“Dad, that was a mage. A magician, a wizard, she—”

“She apologised. She stood up and wished us good luck with you. She said she had a lot of pity for you, but she was sorry she couldn’t do more to ‘fix the mistake’. She said it wasn’t her area of expertise, couldn’t help—”

“Dad!”

“And then she gave me a business card.”

My mother’s head jerked up, staring at my father. “You didn’t keep the damned thing, did you? All these years?”

My dad managed to look almost sheepish, but then he sat up straighter, filled with pride and defiance. “Turns out that was the right option, in the long run.”

“Where?!” my mother yelped. “It’s not in the big file with all of Heather’s medical notes, I would have seen it! I told you to throw that horrid thing away! She was a charlatan, a—” My mother slammed to a halt. She returned her eyes to her notes, staring hard, gone silent. Trying her best.

“Dad?” we said.

He looked me in the eyes. “Kept it in my wallet all these years. Tucked behind my Tesco clubcard. Ten years is a long time for a little paper business card to last, right?” He smiled a shaky smile. “I never thought of that before. Maybe that’s not normal either.”

I was shaking, both inside and out. All our tentacles tingled in anticipation, though we could not even conceive of what this truth meant.

A mage? A mage who had sent us to the Eye? Something else? The Eye’s messenger? None of this made sense.

My heart burned with something I’d never felt before.

“Dad, please—”

“I’ll fetch it,” he said.

My dad stood up and went into the tiny little entrance hallway, to rummage in his coat pockets for a moment. He returned holding his black leather wallet, scuffed at the corners. He flipped it open, extracted a little rectangle of cream-coloured card, and pressed that into my shaking palm.

For a moment we could barely read the words on the card; we were breathing so hard that our vision had gone blurry. We had to bring three tentacles to bear, just to make out the print with a wide-angle array of pneuma-somatic sight. The card itself was nothing special. No strange symbols or magical designs hidden in the corners or on the back, no esoteric tricks or traps in the writing, no clues that this was the ‘business card’ of a mage — or worse. And my dad was right: the card did not look as if it had spent ten years crammed into a wallet. It looked as fresh as the day it had been printed.

It read, in neat and professional typeface:

Taika Eskelinan

At Large In The World, Despite Your Best Efforts

All enquiries please telephone:
010456-6754-7777-00-00-2

A smile ripped at the corners of my mouth, teeth aching to elongate and sharpen. All our tentacles extended and flexed, threatening to bud with spikes. A predatory shudder passed through our guts.

A telephone number — blood in the water.

Time to hunt.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather gets her catharsis, her parents get the truth (however painful and horrifying) along with a sliver of hope at the bottom of the box, the promise of their lost daughter coming home, the promise of not forgetting again; and Heather gets a kind of truth as well. But who the hell is Taika? More mage bullshit, and our little squid is eager to hunt.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you for reading my story, dear readers. I could not do this without you, it would be impossible! Thank you so much for all your support. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather pounces. Springs from the dark. From among the rocks. Ever seen an octopus eat a crab? Yeah, something like that. Crunch crunch crunch. Let’s hope she looks before she leaps. Erk.

eyes yet to open – 22.2

Content Warnings

Parental browbeating / references to unintentional psychological abuse
Borderline transphobic comment
Dissociation



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Pale brick, soft and chewy as undercooked sponge cake. White plastic window frames — too clean, too sterile, with not a hint of lichen or moss to blemish their spotless surfaces. Clear glass backed by lace curtains, like eyes blinded by thick crusts of cataract. A front garden not even worthy of the term, just a patch of paving stones with perfectly interlocked edges, scoured clean so not a single blade of grass might push up between the concrete blocks. Fake terracotta plant pots were placed in the appropriate corners, wilting flowers caged within. Front door — a bland white portal. The brass knocker was only a plastic replica.

Sterile and inoffensive. Both unergonomic and unexciting. A wizened skull, wrapped in paper-thin flesh.

My childhood home.

Semi-detached houses stretched out to the left and right, neat twinned rows facing each other across the sticky tarmac, marching off down the length of the street. Low front walls baked in the cloying heat which still clung to the bricks at the end of this August day. The sun slanted in from the west, sliding toward the horizon. Nobody else was around, the road was empty, all except a single cat sat on one garden wall a few houses down, a great marmalade moggy who watched us with the sleepy, detached gaze of a confident apex predator. A few trees rustled in the passing wind, but the air offered no relief. A hundred meters away the main road buzzed with the sounds of occasional traffic, cars slowing for the little roundabout, engines a distant insect purr crawling through the thickened summer air. Children’s voices carried over the houses, playing in the back gardens of adjacent streets, so much freer than the machine sounds.

Spirit life was everywhere, present in every street and road, upon every pavement and one third of the rooftops. A riot of impossible colour and beastly limbs and fluorescent plumage, of living blobs and ape-faced slugs and looming spectres in the shadows. Ghouls cavorted and played in the roads, while great shaggy hounds slinked through alleyways. Tiny simian goblins perched on rubbish bins, and climbing stick insects wiggled and danced on the slate roof tiles.

The spirits were not quite the same as back in Sharrowford — different sets of morphology, different clades, fashion trends, and balances of population — like we’d stepped from one biome to another, and not realised it until we’d taken the time to catalogue the wildlife. We’d never noticed before. After all, we hadn’t been back here since before we had finally become comfortable with the spirits we’d been seeing for half our lifetime.

Oh, but those spirits in the streets, they parted for us. They made way without complaint.

Perhaps they could sense our darker purpose.

Reading, in Berkshire. Twenty three minutes past six in the evening. Monday, August 5th. On the very street where I and Maisie had grown up. Standing before my parents’ house.

This time I knew exactly why I was so acutely aware of the number on the clock face — because I’d been frantically checking my phone for the last few hours, to the point of obsession. Because this had to be right. Because I’d had to wait.

Were my parents home? Almost certainly. My father’s car was parked a little way along the street, a compact blue hatchback tucked tight against the curb. My mother did not own a car, as she had worked within walking distance since before I and Maisie had been born — but she was never home later than quarter to six.

Nothing felt real.

Reading, the city itself — or the town, to purists — felt less real than when I had visited it in a dream.

We had teleported ourselves here, arrived three streets away, concealed by the rear end of a trio of industrial-sized rubbish bins which I knew were still there; that had felt real, briefly — the concrete beneath our feet, the sudden unleashed sunlight, the scent of the dying of a baking-hot August day. But then we’d stepped out into the streets that we remembered from childhood — no! Streets which were engraved into our heart as little as one year ago. And as we’d walked that inevitable route, reality had fallen away in layers, peeling back to show the truth as a void. And then we’d reached the house itself, the ultimate question standing there in bland brick and clean plastic gutters.

Our breath was all stopped up inside our chest. Our hands were numb. We could barely recall who we really were.

Had my life of the last year even been real? Standing there, about to see my parents in person for the first time in eight months, I felt like I was regressing, before I’d even crossed the threshold. I hadn’t even seen my mother’s face yet, and I felt all my courage draining out of holes in the base of my heart.

In Sharrowford, among my chosen family, I was Heather — abyssal traveller, witch of hyperdimensional mathematics, daughter of the Eye, betrothed to a Princess from beyond reality, speaker to god-things, folded into seven inside myself, beloved of more people than I could ever have imagined. And I was on a quest to rescue my twin sister, who was real, and alive, and whom I would free, whatever I had to do. In Sharrowford I was an adult.

But here, in Reading, I was Heather Morell — a mentally ill child, cowed and quiet, taking my medication like a good little girl.

A wave of slow dissociation passed over me. My tentacles were wrapped around my core in a pitiful self-hug — invisible, reduced back to pneuma-somatic truth, unseen by unknowing eyes. Didn’t want to spook the locals. Didn’t want to upset my parents. Hide who you are, tuck it away so nobody can see. Pretend it’s not real. Tell the right lies. Don’t let them know you’re utterly, completely, unsalvageably insane.

Couldn’t stand it. My stomach hurt. Pure acid.

“Kitten,” purred Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight.

I didn’t — could not — take my eyes off the house. This empty shell. This soul-trap.

“Kitten,” she repeated. “Breathe. You keep forgetting to breathe. Speaking will require breathing.”

I took a deep breath, sighed heavily, and pulled my eyes away from the house.

Sevens stood to my right, breathtakingly beautiful as the bloom of sunset caught her in profile. She wore the Princess Mask and carried her lilac parasol. Every strand of blonde hair was perfectly arrayed. Her face was composed, calm, collected, everything I was not. Her white blouse and yellow skirt had not a single particle of lint or dust upon them, pressed to perfection, even though we had silently wrapped a tentacle around her arm. Her shoes shone in the evening light.

I felt like a little goblin by comparison, wearing jeans and the thin orange hoodie I’d borrowed from Raine — the one with slits cut in the sides, currently secured by velcro, for my fully manifested tentacles to burst through when required. My hair felt greasy and unwashed. My armpits and back were damp with sweat. I was shaking with adrenaline and anxiety.

“I don’t know if I can do this,” we said.

“You can, kitten,” said Seven-Shades-of-Solid-Support. “You must. You will.”

“Don’t— don’t call me kitten in front of my parents. Please. T-that would be very weird. Funny. Maybe even a good distraction. But— but weird. Please don’t. Don’t.”

Sevens nodded. “I will not.”

A tiny pale face peered around Sevens’ hip, framed by straight black hair and thick black lace, with a nasty smirk on thin pale lips — Aym.

“Nah,” Aym rasped. “We can totally call this off. Head home. Do it another day! It can wait, right? Put it off!”

Aym was dressed as close to normal as she could get; she was still head-to-toe in shapeless black lace, with everything but her face and hands concealed inside lightless clothing, but she could easily pass for a human teenager — as long as one did not wonder too long about the unique shape of her eyes, or the strange proportions of her face, or how she moved without the sound of footsteps upon the ground.

We swallowed, and managed to say: “Stop it, Aym. I don’t need more reverse psychology. I’m here, aren’t I?”

Aym hissed between her teeth. “Then why’d you bring me?”

“Moral support of a very specific kind.” Doubt wormed up my throat and emerged as a useless repetition of a question I’d already asked: “Is it really safe for you to be separated from Felicity like this?”

Aym shrugged her bony, petite little shoulders beneath her blanket of black lace. “I’m not really here. I’m still wrapped around Flissy’s neck. Thank Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight for that trick.”

Sevens bowed her head slightly.

Aym carried on, “And you still haven’t explained to me why Sevens is here, anyway. Why don’t you bring your whole complement of dykes and bitches?”

I turned back toward my parents’ house and stared at the front door, the white portal to nowhere, filled with nothing. “Because I need to do this alone.”

Aym snorted. “And you’re not! Sevens is here! I’m here!”

Sevens placed a hand on the top of Aym’s head, smoothing her hair back over her scalp. “Hush.”

Aym hushed instantly.

We’d been over this already, but I repeated it anyway — not for Aym, but for myself, a reminder, to keep me honest.

“Sevens is here to stop me going too far,” I said — and then I stepped over the garden threshold.

Aym was merely rehashing the same argument which had unfolded nearly six hours previously, back in Sharrowford, within the safe and familiar confines of Number 12 Barnslow Drive. She only did so to goad me onward, to distract my thoughts, to keep me focused. That’s how Aym worked on her ‘targets’ — be it me or Felicity — needling and prodding with any underhanded psychological trick, to keep us putting one foot in front of the other.

That’s why I’d brought her. If we’d brought Raine, we would have broken down, and wept, and clawed at our own chest, and begged to not have to do this. And Raine would have relented.

But Raine was not here. Aym was — and so all seven of me presented a united front, and got on with the difficult task of ruining whatever remained of my relationship with my parents.

Ah, but why do it like this? Why not take Raine, and Evelyn, and Lozzie, as backup and support? Why not take Zheng, or Twil, or even Tenny — to show my parents the occult truth beneath the skin of the world? Why not take my friends and allies and lovers? Why do this alone?

That argument had died as a seed, smothered by empathy before it could germinate. Raine did not like that I wanted to go with minimal support — but she understood and respected the need. Evelyn neither comprehended nor accepted; she’d called me obstinate, self-sacrificing, ‘set in my determination to be isolated’. She hadn’t meant any of those things, of course, she was just as scared as I was. In the end she’d pulled out her trump card — would I expect her to face her mother alone, if Loretta Saye was still alive? No, of course not, never. None of us was ever alone. But that was not this. I was not going to duel my parents in a magical battle for survival.

I was not even going to tell them the truth.

I would have the truth from them — not for me, not for healing, not for our family, but for Maisie’s sake alone. And I did not know if I could do that in front of Raine or Evelyn.

But Sevens? She would keep me from going too far. And Aym was here to make sure I went far enough.

In less than an hour the sun would be down, behind the houses and streets of Reading, and the city and spirits alike would be bathed in gloomy dusk. My earlier declaration that I would speak to my parents ‘within the hour’ had been hopelessly optimistic; they were, of course, both at work. Calling my mother and telling her ‘we need to talk’ would likely have ended in inconclusive disaster, and calling ahead to warn them might give them exactly that — too much warning.

So, with the sun dipping below the distant rooftops, we crossed back over the narrow gap between freedom and childhood, with my true nature cloaked and hidden from unknowing eyes, and stood before my parents’ front door.

Sevens clicked up on my right. Aym shuffled to my left.

Numb, quivering, distant from myself. I stared at the door bell. I considered knocking. Three tentacles raised — then we corrected, and raised a hand instead, then let it fall, hesitating, to our side.

Sevens said: “I can press the button for you, kitten.”

“No,” I hissed. I swallowed three times to force my throat open. “I … I need to be ruthless. Sevens, I need to be ruthless. I … how do I do this? I feel like I’m being infantilised just standing here.”

“Look,” Sevens purred.

“At what?” I hissed.

“At yourself. Look down at yourselves, kitten.”

We understood exactly what Sevens meant, but it barely helped. We looked down at our tentacles, invisible to normal humans right then, pulsing their slow throb of rainbow light against chest and belly. The truth, but unseen. Slowly, painfully, we uncoiled them. We opened up, we spread our limbs. We wrapped one — top right — around my right arm. We — she and I, me and me, Heather and Heather — reached out together and pressed the door bell.

Ding-dong! came a merry little chime from deep inside the house.

Deep breaths, Heather. Deep breaths. Stand up straight — mum dislikes when you slouch. Fix your hair one last time. Hands where everybody can see them, tentacles where nobody could. Sevens is ready. Aym is there to run weird and difficult interference. Unclench your heart, unclench your jaw. Breathe! Breathe. Breathe.

Footsteps approached the other side of the door, heavy and solid. Not dad.

My mother answered the bell. The door swung inward.

I’m not sure from where exactly I get my own petite build, but it isn’t from my mum; Samantha Rosemary Morell is both big-boned and rather round, and absolutely comfortable with both those physical facts. Or perhaps I’m incorrect. Perhaps when she was younger my mother was built more like myself — I don’t have any pictures of her as a teenager or in her early twenties — and when I get older I’ll pack on some weight and become more like her. She has mousey hair which had never quite forgotten the fashion trends of the 1980s, framing a pinched and curious face, her lips always slightly compressed by an unspoken question or unexpressed disapproval. On that evening she hadn’t been home from work for long — she was still wearing her bank clerk’s shirt, her thin cardigan, and her sensible trousers. We shared the same eyes, but that was about all.

For a split second my mother looked like a total stranger, framed by the off-cream paint of the tiny entranceway — and by the two spirits hanging from the ceiling, suspended in the air by lizard-tails and oozing down the walls; a dozen gooey-soft eyes turned to stare at me in unison. Then the spirits scurried off, fleeing into the depths of the house, spooked by the arrival of Homo Abyssus.

But my mother’s eyes did not recognise me, did not recognise what was standing in front of her as her daughter, even though she could not see a hint of my tentacled truth.

Then she lit up with a gasp, with shock and surprise. Not displeased, just bamboozled.

“Heather?!”

“Hello, mum,” I said. My heart was going too fast. “Surprise.”

My mother did what came naturally, she leaned forward and gave me a hug, a quick reaction, the same way she always had. I felt all my ruthless determination crumbling away between my fingers as I awkwardly returned the gesture.

But then she pulled back and looked me up and down, her face creased with bewildered concern.

“H-Heather, what are you— how—” The gears caught and locked inside her head. Quick eyes flicked across Sevens and Aym, then back to me. She frowned, craggy and serious. She reached out and placed a familiar, soft hand on my shoulder. I moved my invisible tentacles out of the way and tried not to pull back. “Did something happen? Are you alright? What are you doing here? What— what—”

“Mum, I’m fine,” I said, and did my best to smile — but she saw right through that. Same as she always had. “I’ve popped down for a little visit, that’s all.”

My mother boggled at me. There was the pause — and then the storm: “Popped down for a little visit?!” she echoed. “Heather, we haven’t heard from you in weeks! I’ve left three messages on your mobile phone. And yes, that lovely young lady you’re with, Raine, she did answer once, but that’s hardly enough! Heather, you were supposed to come visit back in Easter! Your father and I have been joking that you’ve decided to never come back!”

“I’m sorry, Mum. But I’m here right now, I—”

“And what exactly are you doing here? Something is clearly very wrong.” She tutted. “I can tell, you know that. You know how you get all stiff and formal whenever something is terribly wrong. I can see it written right on your face. And it’s what, a three and a half hour train journey from Sharrowford to Reading? You just hopped on the train, in the evening, on a whim, to visit your dear old parents?” She tutted again, then frowned sharper, and lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. “Are you off your medication?”

“Mum!” I almost snapped. “I—”

“And who are these two?” She glanced at Sevens and Aym again. “Friends of yours? Where’s your girlfriend, Raine? Does she know you’re here? You’re not even carrying a backpack or anything! Did you come empty-handed? I can’t believe this. I can’t. What’s wrong?”

Of course she didn’t leave me time to answer any of those. They weren’t really questions; they were to establish that I had broken the patterns of normality, done something ‘weird’ and unexpected. My guts turned to acid. Three tentacles twitched upward as if readying to smash my mother across the face — though we never would. We never would. Would we?

Seven-Shades-of-Softest-Touch pressed her fingertips against the small of my back.

Ruthlessness solidified in my heart.

“Mum, this is Aym,” I gestured to my left with a smile, speaking with the most polite good-girl tones I could muster. Then the other side: “And this is Sevens. They’re friends of mine, from university. They wanted to come with me, as support.”

My mother’s frown took on that unique cast which told me she was trying to read volumes in the noise of the wind and the rain.

“Support?” she said. “Whatever for?”

Sevens opened her lips with a soft click. “Good evening, Mrs Morell,” she said with perfect elocution. “I do apologise for interrupting your day. Your daughter is a very good friend of mine, a very close friend. It is a delight to meet you.”

My mother boggled at Sevens even harder than she’d boggled at me. Neither of my parents were ardent royalists, but something in Sevens’ tone had sounded undeniably aristocratic.

“Yeah, hi,” went Aym. She was trying to hide in the lengthening shadows of early dusk.

My mother poked her head further out of the door and looked left and right, a terrible pantomime of checking for eavesdropping — because that was exactly what she was doing: making sure that old Mr Gunther next door did not overhear anything awkward or strange-sounding, that the Jobbines down the street did not witness anything ‘abnormal’ outside our very own front door, that Susan and Patty across the road didn’t see me throwing a fit or talking to the air or drooling down myself.

As far as my mother was concerned, her mentally ill daughter had shown up on her doorstep, empty-handed and unplanned, with a pair of women she’d never seen before. Her crazy little cuckoo had flown home.

Then she said in a low whisper, as if anybody cared: “You haven’t broken up with Raine, have you? I rather liked the girl, she seemed very sensible, very smart, very—”

“Mum, no!” I snapped.

My mother winced and glanced left and right again. “Then what is this—”

“We need to talk,” I said. Sweat was running all down my back, my face was going red, my skin was itching all over. “I have something I need to talk to you and dad about. In person. That’s why I’m here. That’s why I’ve come.”

My mother boggled at me again, but then I saw the gears catch a second time, spinning to life inside her head. She tried to hide it the same way she always had, as if not allowing it to show on her face would make up for her words — ‘Remember to take your medication in the morning,’ ‘It’s probably something you imagined,’, ‘You know how you get, Heather.’

Her poor little girl was having another episode.

That helped. I held hard to ruthlessness.

“Now,” I said with a little huff — and oh, I realised, I got that habit right from her, didn’t I? The huff, the turn of the head, the soft little click of my tongue. It was all her, all my mother. I faltered, faintly horrified. “May we come indoors, are you going to make me stand on the doorstep?”

My mother revived. “Oh, oh! Yes, yes, do come on in.” She stepped back to admit us. “Gosh, of course, Heather. Of course you can come inside, don’t be daft. This is your home too.”

My home too?

It did not feel that way. Not anymore.

My mother made a big fuss of inviting Aym and Sevens inside as well: “Any friend of Heather’s is very welcome. Come on inside, I promise we’re all very normal here. You’re both Heather’s classmates at university, then? Aym, that’s an … interesting … dress.” She struggled, eyes sliding off Aym as we all shuffled into the tiny entranceway. “And … Sevens, was it?” My mother said the name so very slowly, like it didn’t make sense. “Gosh, you’re both very smart. You must feel a bit overdressed slumming it around with our Heather!” My mother let out that grating laugh, the one she always forced out when she was trying to apologise for me without sounding like she was doing so.

I bristled. I couldn’t help it. But Sevens put a quiet hand on the small of my back again.

Sevens said: “Heather is always immaculately dressed, in my humble opinion.”

My mother blinked several times. Sevens’ tone of aristocratic superiority left no room for argument; my mother had no idea what to make of it. I saw Aym grinning, her face hidden just beyond my mother’s sight.

“Well!” my mother recovered. “Well, certainly. Of course.”

She got the front door closed and locked once again; as she did, I saw several spirit-life eye-stalks peer around the door frame. They quickly whipped back out of sight when we turned a tentacle-tip toward them. The locals were growing curious now their wayward daughter had returned, festooned with weapons and marvels of hidden flesh. But we weren’t here to play with the wildlife.

“Well then,” my mother said. “Come on through, come on through. Shoes off on the mat please, dears. Heather, your father’s in the sitting room, you really must sit down and—”

My mother rattled on and on, flipping between politeness and hurrying us onward, adjusting her cardigan with nervous hands, flapping about left and right. Sevens stepped out of her boots without needing to unlace them, bend down, or exert herself in any fashion at all — they simply fell from her feet, leaving behind the cream-yellow of her stockings. Whatever was going on under Aym’s dress did not require shoes, and my mother was too mundane to notice that. I awkwardly wriggled out of my trainers.

We were herded out of the tiny entrance hallway, past the foot of the stairs, and into the sitting room.

My parents’ taste in internal décor was far from perfect, but then again whose ever is, except for one’s own? Thick cream carpets, fake leather sofa, big armchairs either side, all pointed at a respectably large television. An IKEA bookcase stood in one corner, stuffed with the various paperbacks my mother liked to read, shoulder to shoulder with my father’s science fiction magazines. An old bricked-up fireplace dominated one wall, a retired relic from the 1950s, though the mantelpiece still served as good place for various knick-knacks — a statuette of a bear, a row of decorative mugs, and three pictures of me as a child and a teenager, in some of my most presentable moments.

Plain white skirting boards. Floral wallpaper in soft yellow and rose. Stools for putting one’s feet up. A pair of those long-necked standing lamps stood in opposite corners, to replace the ceiling lights when one wanted to watch television in the evenings. They still had the combination DVD-and-VHS player beneath the TV, the very same one they’d had for the last twelve years, all shiny buttons and a big black opening for the anachronistic tapes. Memories floated to the surface of my mind, of Maisie and I mucking about with old tapes, making the machine eat them and spit them out over and over.

There was nothing special about my parents’ sitting room, not really. It was neither a horror of modernity stripped of all human warmth, nor a comfortable and cosy throwback. It was just another sitting room in a semi-detached house in the middle of suburban Reading.

Three spirits were in residence: a prismatic purple blob was clinging to the big window which looked out on the cramped back garden, eyes forming and melting in its surface; something like a massive bipedal hound was hunched in a corner, all grey and black and dripping with ichor; and in the doorway to the kitchen was a huge humped mound of crimson flesh, toothed maw hanging open on a pitch black gullet, like some kind of filter feeder in the deep ocean.

The window-blob and the lurking hound fled as soon as I stepped into the room, like tiny crustaceans scurrying for the safety of a hole in the rocks before the beak of a squid. The blob phased through the window and rose like a bunch of balloons. The hound flinched and scrambled away on skittering claws, tail tucked between its legs.

The flesh-lump in the kitchen doorway did not move, however. I recognised it from my childhood. That spirit had often been present in the house, just sitting there in the doorways or the middle of a room, scaring me half to death, trapping me in parts of the house for hours on end with sheer childhood terror.

We stared at it, all seven of us, all tentacles pointing.

We knew it had never meant harm. Few spirits did, we suspected. But we needed it to move, to pay attention, to do as we said. We could not afford the fear, could not afford to slip back into old childhood patterns.

The crimson flesh-lump shuffled backward, like a tired old dog retreating to his bed. It peered around the kitchen doorway, but now the way was clear. I sighed and nodded a silent thank you.

“It’s Heather!” my mother was saying. “And she’s with friends. She just turned up! Just right there on the doorstep!”

“Yes, I heard,” said my father, gentle and soft. “Hello, love. You alright?”

My dad was sitting in his favourite spot, the left hand side of the sofa, with his feet up on a stool. He’d probably been home for a while, because he was already wearing his ‘lounge longs’ — that was his own private term for a pair of pajama bottoms — and a t-shirt, with no trace of his work clothes, the grime and dirt of the day, or even any tiredness, beyond a little slackness around his eyes. My father was a man of exacting precision; home from work meant a shower before he even touched anything. And now there he was, sitting in his usual spot, his book placed neatly to one side with a bookmark between the pages. He’d had the television on as well, with the sound muted, but the first thing he did was pick up the remote and turn it off. I had his full attention.

If I had inherited little of my build from my mother, I had received somewhat more from my father: Gregory Morell was short, stocky, compact, and gentle as a golden retriever. Big green eyes in a smiling, hangdog, weathered face. His hair had been greying and thinning long before Maisie had been taken, but he didn’t bother with dye or a comb-over, he just let it sit how it wanted. He’d been working on an equally grey moustache for a while, and I wasn’t sure if it suited him.

“Hi, dad,” we said. “I’m alright, yes. I’m not in trouble or anything. No, don’t get up, let me … ”

I leaned down to give my dad a hug, but he stood up anyway. He clapped me on the back and I tried not to touch him with my tentacles. When we let go he eased back into his seat, eyes roving over myself, over Aym and Sevens, and then to my mother, who was standing awkwardly, waiting for me to resume.

“Uh,” I stumbled for a moment. “Dad, this is Sevens, and this is Aym. They’re friends of mine from university.”

“Oh, mm!” My dad pulled a moustached smile. “Nice to meet you both, nice to meet you. Friends of Heather, eh? You all going to be staying the night? Suppose it’s a bit late for a return train now, hmm?” He blinked several times at Aym. I was certain he wasn’t really seeing her for what she was. He said: “Gosh, that’s a full-on goth getup right there. Did you come on the train like that? Well, well, I’m impressed. Not often you see that these days.”

Aym flashed him a smile; I willed her not to say anything.

He cast around at the two chairs and the remaining spot next to him on the sofa. “Ooh er, I don’t know if there’s enough room for everyone to sit. Sammy,” he said to my mother. “We’ll have to fetch a chair from the kitchen.”

My mother pulled a big nasty wince. She pressed her hands together as if praying; I knew for a solid fact that neither of my parents was the least bit religious. “Greg, please, I do not think that is the most important concern at this juncture.”

“Nonsense,” my dad said with a very mouthy frown. “We shouldn’t leave guests standing around on—”

“Gregory!” my mother repeated.

Sevens cleared her throat gently. “It is quite alright, Mister Morell. It is a pleasure to meet you as well. Heather has been very complimentary about her upbringing. She has told me very much.” Seven-Shades-of-Sharp-Rebuke smiled as thin as an ice-rimed razor blade.

If my father understood the sarcasm, he didn’t show it — which meant that he did not understand it. He smiled. “Oh, thank you, young lady. Sevens,” he said her name, frowning a little. “Sevens. Sevens. You know, I think I’ve heard that name before. Forgive me if I get this incorrect, no offense meant, I’m genuinely very curious, but is that … Corsican?”

Sevens corrected him: “Carcosan.”

My dad smiled, always eager to learn something new. “Ah!” he said. But then came the uncomprehending frown. “Carsocan … Carcosan … is that on the south coast of France? No, no, I’m getting my geography mixed up.”

“Dad,” I said. “Please. It’s very polite of you, but … ”

My father cleared his throat awkwardly. His smile was more nervous than I’d realised. “Yes, yes of course. You’ve got things to talk about. On a surprise flying visit. With no luggage. Your mother’s got a point, you know. My heart’s going like the clappers, my girl.” My dad tapped his chest, trying to make a joke of it. “What’s wrong? Just tell us, please. Whatever it is, we’re here for you.”

My throat almost closed up at that. We’re here for you — were they really? My mother was infantilising, but she always meant well. My father was gentle and kind and loved his daughter, but he couldn’t see what we could. They were not going to like a single word of this.

“Yes,” I said, shaking a little. “I need to ask you both a question, I—”

My mother interrupted: “You’re not pregnant, are you?”

All my courage curdled into confused disgust. I gave my mother a look like she was insane.

“Don’t give me a look like that!” she snapped. “It’s a perfectly reasonable question!”

“Mother, it is not a reasonable question!” I snapped back. “I’m a lesbian! I sleep with women! You know I’m a lesbian!”

My mother blinked several times in frank surprise, her head recoiling like a turtle who couldn’t quite return to her shell; I’d never spoken to her like that before. I half-expected her to retort with something like, ‘Don’t take that tone with me, young lady,’ but then she escalated far beyond my wildest expectations.

“It … it is a reasonable question,” she said, stiff and huffy. “Raine … Raine could be … a trans woman.”

I boggled at her. Sevens cleared her throat. Aym slid around behind us, neatly out of sight.

“Mother,” I said. “Excuse me?”

My mother huffed and hurrumphed and couldn’t quite meet my eyes. She knew she’d put her foot right down her own throat, but she scrambled to do damage control before she digested her own toes. “I’m not completely ignorant about the modern world,” she said. “You probably think of me as some fuddy-duddy old lady, but I consider it important to be well-informed. You can’t understand anything if you don’t read up on things! And … well … trans women who still have all the … the … ‘original equipment’—”

“Mum!” I snapped.

My mother threw her hands into the air. “All I’m saying is that it is biologically possible! If you didn’t take precautions! So it is a reasonable question!”

“Raine is not trans, and if she was it would not be any of your business. I am not pregnant.” We were blushing by then, bright red with bizarre indignation. “Will you sit down?” I huffed, losing my temper. “Sit down and listen to me. For pity’s sake. Just, listen. For once. Listen.”

My mother adopted that old expression, that pitying frown which said poor little Heather is over-reacting. Her voice softened, went gentle and coaxing, tinged with passive-aggressive rebuke. “Heather, dear, I am only asking—”

“Ahem,” my father said out loud. “Samantha, I think you went over the line with that one.”

My mother tutted. “Oh, yes, please, do take her side with this.”

My father sighed. “I assumed we were both on her side.”

That shamed my mother hard enough to get her to do as I had asked; she adjusted her cardigan, huffed in several different directions, and then finally sat down in one of the armchairs, rather than next to my father on the sofa.

Had my dad seen the lone tentacle which had risen from our side? Middle-Left, burning with shame and frustration, eager to just belt my mother around the face with an invisible limb, to shove her nose in the truth and leave her confused and reeling and—

No. No, we were not going to do that. I had promised myself that I was not going to hurt them — at least no more than absolutely necessary. Sevens gave me a sidelong look; she knew what I was thinking as I stood there, taking deep breaths, trying to hold myself back from something I would regret. I just nodded once. Swallowed. Flexed my hands.

This was not about healing. This was not about proving anything to them, or bringing them Into The Know, or showing them the eldritch truth of reality. All of those things could wait. All of those things would distract from rescuing my sister.

This was about information.

Ruthlessness did not mean cruelty. It meant focus.

“Heather,” my dad said gently, “will you sit down as well? We can fetch chairs for your friends, too.”

“No, thank you,” we said. “For this I want to stand.”

Sevens said: “I am quite alright. Thank you very much, Mister Morell.”

Aym ‘sat’ in mid-air, one of her usual tricks, her black lace dress flowing downward in a shadowy waterfall to pool upon the floor. My parents didn’t comment on that, though my dad frowned at her for just a second, as if part of his mind had noticed the physical impossibility. But then he dismissed it as unimportant and paid his full attention to me again.

If I’d ever had any doubts that my parents were not In The Know, not exposed to magic, then I had finally seen enough to convince me that they had no idea.

My parents watched me, waiting for me to speak. My mother seemed ready to argue. My father’s face was creased with concern. I had not seen either of them in the flesh since Christmas, but that seemed like a lifetime ago. I had changed so much in the last eight months — but not on the outside, not without the blessing of pneuma-somatic sight. My mum and dad saw only one seventh of what I was; they saw their little girl, still damaged and vulnerable and mentally ill.

We took a deep breath, and we began.

“I need to ask both of you a question,” we said. “And I need you to tell me the absolute truth, no matter what damage you believe the answer might do to me.”

“Heather,” my mother said, oh so gentle and reasonable. “We’ve always told you the truth. Always. We don’t lie.”

I restrained a sigh. “I don’t want to believe that you’ve ever lied to me about anything. But I still need to ask. You may have withheld information, without intending to harm me.”

My dad chewed on his lower lip, which made it look like he was chewing on his moustache. “Heather, what is this about?”

“Maisie,” I said.

My mother gazed upon me in abject, frozen horror, then let out a shuddering sigh, closed her eyes, and pressed her lips together. My father pulled a smile that was not a smile, a half-lopsided wince of compressed pain.

I had not spoken my twin sister’s name in front of my parents since I was twelve years old. A taboo, unbreakable on pain of return to the mental hospital, on pain of being looked at like I was not in control of myself, on pain of being treated like a confused animal. Maisie, hidden away, not to be named, not even to be thought.

But she was not dead. She was real, and alive, and here she was, screaming back out of history on my words. Not gone, mother! Never forgotten!

“Heather,” my mother said very quietly. “You know you’re not supposed to say that name.”

“Your mother’s right,” dad joined in, his voice cracking with worry. “I know you’re better than you used to be, but you really shouldn’t even think about your imaginary childhood friend. It’s not safe for you. You know that, love.”

Their words washed over us like diluted acid; we had long since grown skin thick and toughened against this unintentional bile. We waited, unsmiling, stretching our invisible tentacles outward to either side. Seven-Shades-of-Silent-Support placed a hand on the small of our back, yet again. Aym had slid away somewhere into the shadows, mortified or embarrassed; this was far beyond her area of expertise.

A strange, alchemical calm settled inside my chest and belly, cool and soft and glowing. I had expected to cry, but I only felt numb with anger, with a decade of frustration, of misled lies, of missed years and missed opportunities, of missing my twin sister. Bitterness fell away. Only truth remained.

“Maisie was real,” I said, speaking to the wall above my parents’ heads.

My mother, shrill and tight: “Heather—”

My father spoke over her, “Dear—”

Aym interrupted in an unleashed voice of rusty nails and broken needles, speaking from the shadows: “Listen to her, you cretins!”

They both flinched, confused, wrong-footed. My father blinked at Aym, screwing up his eyes twice. My mother shook her head like a horse bothered by a fly.

“Maisie was real,” I repeated. “And Maisie is still real. She was not my imaginary friend. She is my twin sister, your other daughter. Ten years ago — almost eleven years ago now — I did not have a breakdown, or a schizophrenic episode, or a series of hallucinations, or anything like that. Maisie and I were kidnapped by an alien god from Outside reality. I escaped. She did not. She is still out there. Something about that process erased the physical proof and relevant memories of everybody who knew she ever existed. Except for me. That is the truth.”

We let out a long, slow, shaking breath. We felt numb and flushed both at the same time.

Clean at last. We blinked away the gloss of tears.

My parents were not taking this well. Their beloved daughter had gone crackers again. My father was frowning with scrunch-eyed concern, like he’d just heard a terminal diagnosis. My mother was pinch-lipped and tight-faced, almost scowling at me, as if I had done a wee on the carpet.

She said, in a slow and measured voice, “Heather, are you taking your medication?”

“Mother, I haven’t been taking my medication for a very long time, because it didn’t ever work. It never, ever, ever made the ‘hallucinations’ or the dreams go away, because they were not hallucinations or dreams. I keep seeing the things I see because they are real.”

My mother huffed, screwed her eyes shut again, and pinched the bridge of her nose. “I knew we shouldn’t have let her go off to university.”

My father interrupted before I could get angry: “Samantha, that wasn’t our choice to make. It was Heather’s.”

“And look! She’s relapsed! Listen to her! What is this?!”

My father sighed and made a placating gesture toward my mum. Then he looked at me, full of disquiet. “Heather. Heather, you know we both love you very much. You’re … you’re having another … you … ”

We just stared back, keeping control. “I’m what?” we said with gentle challenge.

My father frowned harder — with confusion. “Well,” he said slowly. “I was going to say you’re having another episode. That you’re unwell, and we we want to help, but … ”

I raised my eyebrows in surprise. “But what?”

My mother stared at him, horrified. “Gregory?”

“I don’t know,” my father said. He shook his head and stroked his moustache. “You don’t seem the same, Heather. Not like last time. Not like any of the previous times.”

“Gregory,” my mother warned, her tone hardening.

My father gestured at me. “Sammy, look at her. I’ve never seen her so confident.”

My mother gaped at him. “Gregory, you cannot possibly believe all that.” She lowered her voice to a hiss, as if I was not right there and well within earshot. “It’s the same thing the doctors got out of her when she was little! It’s the same old delusion! Stop feeding it!”

“I am standing right here, you know?” I said. “I can hear you.”

My mother turned dark eyes on me again. “Of course you can hear us, dear. What are we supposed to say? What— we— we have to get you back on your medication, dear. This is— just listen to yourself! Listen to your—”

“I want you to answer a question,” I said, raising my voice. “That’s all you need to do.”

My mother almost shouted: “What question!?”

“Samantha,” my father said. “Let her—”

“What question?! What question?!” my mother repeated. “None of this makes any sense, what possible question could she have—”

“Talk to me, mother,” I said, my voice quivering. “I am right here.”

My mother just scowled at me.

“I want you to answer a question,” we said. “And I don’t care if you think it will hurt me. I need you to tell the truth, because only the truth is going to help me fix this. Even if you don’t believe me — and I know you don’t believe me — just humour me. I need an answer. That is the best thing you can both do, right now, to help your daughter. That would be me, by the way.”

My father said: “What’s the question, sweetheart?”

I swallowed. The numbness seemed to fall away inside me, like sunburnt skin peeling from clean flesh, suddenly raw and red. Why did that numbness ebb now? Because here was the moment of truth? Because I was about to discover how badly my parents had lied to me?

“Prior to my first ever ‘episode’,” I said, “In the day, weeks, and even months before that, did anything strange happen?”

“Strange?” my father echoed.

“Oh, oh I cannot believe this,” my mother started to pant, rocking gently in her chair, tears rolling down her cheeks. “She’s gone full paranoid. Gregory, we have to do something. We have to call— take her to the— I don’t know! She’s— she’s clearly unwell! Heather, dear, we love you, but this is nonsense! You never had a sister! You never did! I should know! I gave birth to you!”

“Anything at all,” I said to my father. My voice was shaking now. My tentacles wanted to coil around our middle, hug ourselves still. “I don’t know what it might have been. Unexplained phenomena. Odd sights. Anything. Literally anything. Animals indoors. A weird letter. Even a dream. Visits from strange people, or—”

My father’s eyebrows twitched. He tried to hide the reaction, but he could not.

My eyes went wide. My tentacles went wild, stiff and arched. My blood ran cold.

“Dad!” I snapped. “Dad, you do remember something. I saw that on your face!”

“Heather!” my mother wailed. “Stop this!”

“I saw it on your face! Dad! Dad, don’t lie to me! There was something! Tell me!”

My dad raised both his hands in surrender. “There was nothing. Nothing happened before your very first breakdown. Nothing before. I promise, sweetheart. I am not lying to you.”

“ … and after?” I said.

My mother whirled on my dad, sobbing openly. “Gregory, do not! Don’t! She’s sick! She’s ill! Don’t give her any more of this poison! Please!”

“Samantha, she is only asking for the whole truth—”

“What truth?! Nothing happened! She’s mentally ill!”

“—and I only think it’s fair that we tell her about—”

“Stop!”

“—the strange lady,” my dad finished.

I went completely and utterly still, inside and out. Every hair on my body stood on end. We felt my entire world turn upside down. My blood was ice. My guts iron. My bio-reactor a lump of dead flesh. Our brains were soup, our limbs rubber. My tentacles were ready to turn themselves to razor blades and pull down the walls of reality.

“Strange lady?” I echoed, in barely a whisper.

My father wet his lips. “After the first few months of taking you to the doctors—”

“I will not have this!” my mother roared and shot to her feet. Tears streaming down her face, she blazed at all of us. “Gregory, this is nothing but irresponsible! Her treatment plan was always clear. Never, ever, ever feed the delusions! We are not having this discussion, I will not allow you to harm our daughter!” She whirled on me and Sevens and Aym. “And you — you two, I don’t even know who you are, but you’ve done irreparable harm! Get out, both of you! Heather, you are not going back to Sharrowford, or university, not tonight. We are calling the hospital. That is final.”

My mother expected me to recoil. To shut my mouth. To nod my head. To be a good little girl and take my medicine.

“Mother,” I said, calmer than I had ever felt before. “You can’t make us do anything.”

She faltered and flustered for a moment, then rallied: “Just because you’re an adult doesn’t mean you’re not—”

“No,” we sighed. “We mean you cannot make us do anything. Don’t make us prove it.”

My mother boggled at me, tears dried on her cheeks, utterly lost.

My father leaned back on the sofa and frowned. He drew a hand across his face.

My mother spoke again, her tone gone treacle-thick and sickly-sweet: “Heather, Heather we both love you very much, but you are ill, you are delusional, you need help.”

“Mm,” my father grunted — and I knew that was agreement with my mother, not with me. “Maybe we should call the hospital. Heather, I’ll tell you about the strange lady, but first will you consent to—”

I lost my temper.

Sevens almost got there first, she almost managed to say no. She even had an emergency lemon, slipped to her earlier by Praem’s secret hands, ready to peel and stuff in my mouth at the first sign of serious trouble. But I would have spat it out just to hiss at the top of my lungs. Aym began to rasp a warning, because even she knew where this was going. But I wasn’t about to listen to her either.

We unrolled our tentacles and spread them wide; we dipped a fingertip into the machinery of the Eye, slick and dark and black and tarry, to flick that single unseen value from a zero to a one.

And then we showed our parents who and what we really were.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Our little squid just could not resist.

Wow! Well, it sure was a relief to finally get Heather’s parents on screen after all this time. I’ve been looking forward to this for a while. This chapter and the next have been a hell of a long time coming; this whole sequence has been planned allllll the way since the start of the story (which, to be fair, applies to many scenes in Katalepsis so far). Heather is … holding her own, but perhaps not in the way she wanted. Her mother is difficult, her father is trying his best, but she’s gotta go full squid again. Perhaps it was the only way.

I have a little treat for you this week! For any readers who do not frequent the Katalepsis discord, here are two delightful emotes, of Lozzie giggling, and Lozzie patting Tenny on the head, both created by skaiandestiny over on the discord server! I love these so much, I just had to share them with more readers. Thank you skaian!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you for reading! I literally could not keep writing Katalepsis (or anything else) without the incredible support of all my patrons and the boundless enthusiasm of my readers. That means you, thank you! Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather shows the truth, and demands it too. She will have answers, no matter the cost.

eyes yet to open – 22.1

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Blessed by the benefit of seven brains: one human, cradled within the hot, dark, osseous cavity of our skull, cushioned by the triple-layer of tissue-soft meninges, floating in a clear soup of cerebrospinal fluid, wrinkled and grey and flaring with invisible electricity; and six imitation-cephalopod, spongy ladder-structures running up and down with distributed thought, interlaced with the fibres and muscular hydrostats of our tentacles, woven from pneuma-somatic dreams and euphoric self-image. Seven brains! Surely more than enough to conceive and contain any measure of plan, to master any level of multitasking, to keep an iron grip of willpower on the self, and never forget a single thing.

But, no. Alas. Being Heather Morell, times seven, did not work like that, not in practice.

It was still all too easy to have too much on one’s mind. Too much to think about.

Too much responsibility.

Which is why, on the morning which followed our meeting with the last, sad, wet, half-dead dregs of the Sharrowford Cult, I gently but firmly declined to get out of bed.

I didn’t actually have to say anything to achieve this goal of luxuriant refusal, of course. We could just lie there, wrapped in my blankets, tentacles coiled about myself, face down on the pillow, pretending we didn’t feel the trickle of cold drool oozing from the corner of my lips. But I did feel it; I’d woken up at four or five o’clock in the morning, bestirred by the first distant hints of sunrise beyond the closed curtains, the first intrusion of the day’s light into the static grey gloom of our bedroom. I had been trapped in dozy purgatory ever since, teetering on the edge of sleep, so eager to slip back down into the darkness of unconscious oblivion — but dragged back up again and again as some new angle of anxiety grasped my thoughts and shook me like a snow-globe in a giant’s fist.

So I lay there, half-conscious, sliding back and forth, tapped by the occasional hypnagogic jerk, murmuring as a dreamer trapped in an endless hallway.

Zheng rose first, as she almost always did, before the sun had finished peeking over the horizon and flooding the city of Sharrowford. She’d joined us last night after a long soak in the bath. Never showers for Zheng, always the scalding hot dip beneath the waters; she was lucky that Number 12 Barnslow Drive possessed such a large bathtub. A bath, a bottle of mouthwash, and a brand-new toothbrush had seen her clean enough to do certain things with Raine, which had helped me stop thinking, at least for a little while.

I felt Zheng get up, felt her bulk and weight and size leave the bed, felt the sudden absence of her furnace-heat skin. I heard her grunt and purr and make her spine go pop-pop-pop. I felt her brush my hair away from my forehead with gentle fingers, then felt her lean over and do the same with Raine. I could have escaped purgatory by simply opening my eyes — Zheng would have noticed, invited me to join her, and I would be free.

Free to not think. Free to procrastinate.

So I didn’t; a couple of my tentacles disagreed, grumbling in the back of our mind, but the consensus was still against that selfish impulse. I pretended I was truly asleep, breathing deeply, still as untouched waters. I heard Zheng leave the room, stalking off into the dark corridors of the house to find herself some animal flesh to shove into her mouth. She moved with all her usual big-cat stealth. The sound of her footsteps vanished before she even reached the stairs.

An hour later — or two hours, or three? My sense of time was a hallucinatory dream, a fugue state, not yet real. Had I slept a little or been awake the whole time?

Well, whichever it was, Raine woke up.

She was louder than Zheng, slightly less graceful, heavier on her feet. And much more physical. Raine snuggled close to me for a while, kissed me on the back of the neck, and touched me in ways which queried if I wanted certain kinds of attention.

But I didn’t move. I was ‘asleep’.

Eventually Raine got up properly, sliding out of bed and leaving me in my puddle of warm lies. She stretched with big cat-like motions and deep breaths and more than a few whiny grunts — which made me regret declining her attentions. Then she threw on some clothes and checked her phone. She’d showered last night, a shared shower with myself, during which she had pinned me to the wall and helped me to stop thinking for a significant period of time, several times.

I wanted that right then, I wanted it badly enough to flirt with betraying my intentions. Several of us even twitched beneath the covers, tentacles aching to be touched. But that was not what we needed, only what we wanted. I needed something very different, very specific, very difficult. Something with which Raine could not help — at least not at first.

But then she whispered my name: “Heather? Heather, love, you awake?”

Try as I might, I couldn’t lie with my words, however much I might tell falsehoods with my body.

“No,” I grumbled.

Raine laughed softly, then spoke even softer: “It’s nearly ten, squid-princess. You want me to bring you breakfast in bed? I was gonna get some stretches in, downstairs, some real stretches, do a bit of a routine. I’m, uh, a little sore after last night, if you know what I mean. But I can get breakfast on first. You want some?”

“Mmm, no thank you.”

“You gonna sleep in?”

“No,” I said.

Raine chuckled again. “My beautiful little paradox. Do you want me to get you up? Is that it?”

“No.”

“Hmmmm,” Raine made an exaggerated thinking sound, like purring. She pressed a hand against my back, through the covers, and used her thumb to knead the muscles between my spine and shoulder blades. I almost groaned into the pillow. Raine purred again: “You being a bad girl and lazing around in bed is gonna come back to bite you, right? Is this a tactic to make me force you? Gonna be a brat?”

That purr was enough to tug at the base of my guts. Maybe if I got really, seriously, irritatingly bratty, then Raine would make it so I wouldn’t have to think at all for the rest of the day. Maybe this swamp which was bubbling and seething in my mind could be put off until tomorrow, until—

No. No more procrastination.

Maisie could not afford my procrastination.

“No,” I said — not cutely and sweetly any longer, not with a little purr of my own, not a teasing refusal to bait Raine into peeling me out of bed and out of my clothes and out of my skull, but ‘no’, clear and open and a little too hard.

Raine’s hand paused. “Ah?”

“No thank you, Raine,” I said, even clearer. “I need to think. Let me think. You’ve done nothing wrong, it’s fine. Thank you for the offer. I’ll … I’ll be down later.”

Raine nodded — I couldn’t see, but I felt the seriousness in her expression, the instant acceptance of whatever I needed to do. She said, “You can totally just go back to sleep if you want. You’ve earned it, after yesterday. You gotta take care of yourself, Heather.”

“I won’t sleep,” we said. “I can’t. I need to think. But thanks, Raine. I love you.”

Raine leaned down and kissed my forehead. I caught the scent of sleep-sweat and feminine flesh. “Love you too, tentacle-girl. Seeya in a bit?”

“Mm,” I grunted. “In a bit.”

I wasn’t being petulant. I simply knew that I wanted — no, I needed — to be alone, with myselves, to think.

Raine padded out of our bedroom on bare feet and gently closed the door behind her, sealing me back inside the warm, grey, gloomy bubble of walls and curtains and bed covers, at the core of my building-cocoon of secret thoughts. I lay there for a long time. Minutes, hours, I wasn’t sure. Hoping against hope that sleep might creep up on me from behind, take me unawares, and leave me with no choice but to submit. But it didn’t; sleep was uninterested in little old me. We felt more and more awake with every passing moment. Eventually we sighed and rolled over and stopped pretending to be asleep.

Our bedroom was a nest of friendly shadows. Grey light crept around the edges of the curtain, offering shape and form and definition to the shades within. The summer heat had broken overnight, dialling down to merely hot, instead of thought-searing; the sky outdoors was blanketed with high layers of thickened grey cloud, a crust upon the all-seeing blue beyond. Sharrowford lay sleepy and lazy below, a muted land of concrete and asphalt, brick and metal, buzzing to itself at the threat of chilling rain.

We stretched out our tentacles and sat up in bed, clinging to headboard and pillow and mattress, as if the anchors would serve to stall the task ahead. We tried hugging ourselves, then making ourselves very wide, all tentacles thrust outward. Then we flopped back again and sighed a very big sigh.

There was no escape.

“We have to do this properly,” we murmured to ourselves. “There’s no way to organise all this. Not without pen and paper.” We laughed an absurd little laugh. “Really? Pen and paper, Heather? Like you’re outlining an essay?”

Most of my tentacles agreed. It felt ridiculous, but it was the only way we knew.

“No,” we corrected ourselves gently, waving our tentacles in the air as we thought. “It’s not the only way we know. It’s just one of the few things we’re actually good at. One of the few skills we’ve developed.” We sighed again. “Always so bad at planning.”

I had always been terrible at making plans, and even worse at seeing them through; intellectually I knew I was not to blame for that. When you are a teenager assaulted by otherworldly nightmares and missing time and exhaustion and inexplicable monsters around every corner, it is exceptionally difficult to think ahead more than the absolute minimum required for survival. I had never learned to plan.

But I had learned how to write an essay.

Reluctantly, slowly, like an octopus in her den, we peeled ourselves out of bed, made sure we were reasonably decent — not half-naked, at least — and then stumbled to the bathroom, hoping not to run into anybody out in the corridor.

The upstairs corridor of Number 12 Barnslow Drive was as grey and shadow-drenched as our bedroom on that day; the bathroom was pitch dark, a windowless chamber. We used the toilet with the light off. That was nice. We flirted oh-so-temptingly with the notion of just staying there in the dark, no thinking, no responsibility, no light. Run a bath and lie there in the lightless cavern, comfy and quiet and warm.

“No procrastination, Heather,” we murmured into that stygian black. “Maisie doesn’t have time.”

We drank from the sink and brushed our teeth. Then we padded back to our bedroom and shut the door and threw all our clothes on the floor. Fresh thinking required fresh garments: a big loose t-shirt borrowed from Raine, which fell well past my hips, and a pair of bright pink pajama bottoms. No underwear. We were breaking rules today, being seven bad girls, skipping breakfast — ow, no — and wearing no knickers.

Raine would have been very excited if she’d known. But this was not for Raine’s benefit. Not for anybody’s benefit but mine.

I sat down at my desk in the corner of the room, where the shadows were deepest. Books had piled up here over the summer break, detritus that must be cleared off before the university term could start once more. But I had earlier need of this space than I had expected, so I put most of the books to one side, grabbed one of my large, spiral-bound, A4 notebooks, and took up a pencil. No laptop. This was not the sort of thing one wrote on a computer. We needed physical feedback. Graphite and paper.

I flipped the notebook open, past lecture notes about Shakespeare and Modernism and the nature of femininity in late 18th century literature, until I reached an empty page.

Then I stared at it for five minutes without writing down a single word.

“Not here,” we murmured eventually. “Somewhere else, somewhere. Just somewhere else.”

I grabbed the notebook and the pencil and left my bedroom, in search of a secret and shadowy nook.

Number 12 Barnslow Drive possessed no lack of secret and shadowy nooks. There were simply so many from which to choose. As I stood in the upstairs hallway and chewed on my lip, I could go left — down the stairs, into the front room, and from there into the kitchen and Evelyn’s magical workshop. No doubt the downstairs would be bustling with activity by then, but that was the opposite of what I needed, no matter how much my stomach grumbled for breakfast. I would inevitably run into Raine, and Evee, and Lozzie, and everyone else hanging around the house. Besides, Evee was probably working on the Invisus Oculus in her workshop right now, putting together the great spell to hide us from the Eye. I would not be alone with myself and my thoughts.

To my right lay the shadowy depths of the upstairs corridor, vanishing into the gloom where it turned off to the left once again. I had found privacy and quiet there once before, had I not? When I had needed a space to think, the house had provided. I had no doubt that if we wandered down that way and chose an unknown door at random, I would find a dusty room with an old writing desk, and plenty of light from a large window.

Nobody else seemed to be upstairs — except perhaps Tenny. I could hear the faint sounds of video games from behind the closed door to Lozzie’s bedroom. Evee’s bedroom door was shut tight. As was the study.

But I didn’t need seclusion. Being alone was a prerequisite, not the aim. I needed something I’d never done before.

I sighed and walked over to the single window in the upstairs corridor, letting the tips of my tentacles trail along the walls. Outdoors the sky was a ceiling of brushed steel, quiet and still, with light behind the layers. The trees along the street shivered with a little caress of wind. The smell of imminent rain leaked in around the window panes, crisp and juicy and dark.

My stomach rumbled again.

I sighed. Shoulders slouched. Tentacles slumped. “Oh, I can’t do this. Not today. I need food. I can try again later, or maybe go Outside, or—”

Click! went a door behind our back. Tip-tap! went a pair of sharp, smart, slick little shoes.

We turned in surprise — but not in shock — to see the door of Evelyn’s study standing open, and Praem resplendent in the doorway.

Despite all the stresses of yesterday evening, Praem was perfectly turned out, perfectly composed, and perfectly elegant. She was wearing her full maid dress, her shiny black shoes, her lace sleeves and puffy shoulders and long, layered skirts, black and white and starched all over. Her hair, as always, was tied up in a loose bun at the back of her head, with loops and coils of artfully messy blonde falling about her neck. She stared at me with blank, milk-white eyes.

“Oh!” we said, adopting a pleasant smile — for how could we not, for Praem? “Praem. Um. Morning— I mean, good morning. I didn’t hear you in there, I thought nobody else was upstairs. Except Tenny, I suppose. What were you—”

“Good morning,” Praem intoned — and then presented me with a pair of fresh lemons on a plate, neatly sliced into quarters. My stomach threatened to throw a riot. My salivary glands mounted an assault on my mouth. All six tentacles twitched, hard.

“Oh. Oh, um, Praem, thank you, but I should really—”

“Good morning,” Praem repeated, clear and bright.

“Yes. Good morning, again. Um, you really didn’t have to bring me—”

“Breakfast.”

“Yes, breakfast. Praem, that is very sweet of you, but I suppose I should go downstairs to—”

Praem stepped to one side, interposing herself between me and the route to the stairs; with her free hand she gestured at the open door of the study. The lights were switched on, bathing the room in a soft glow amid the cloudy day. Praem’s other hand continued to offer me a very lemony breakfast.

“Praem, you’re really too sweet,” I said with a sigh. I accepted the plate of lemons — with a hand, not a tentacle — and reached over to gently pat her on the shoulder. But then I paused and frowned. “Wait a moment. Praem, I didn’t tell anybody what I needed this morning. I didn’t tell anybody what I was thinking, not even Raine, though it’s not a bad secret or anything, I’m just going to do a little forward planning. How did you know I was looking for somewhere to think, and write notes, and that I was hungry for breakfast?”

Praem stared right through me, those milk-white eyes framed by her unreadable, blank expression.

I answered my own question: “Let me guess, because maids are perfect?”

“Maids are perfect,” Praem echoed.

“And this just happens to give you perfect knowledge of everything that happens inside the house.” I laughed softly. It wasn’t a question.

“How to summon a lemon,” Praem intoned.

“Ah?” I frowned, a bit bamboozled. “What does that mean?”

“You have summoned a lemon.”

I lifted the plate and smiled. “Two lemons, in fact. Thank you again, Praem. You’re a dear and we don’t deserve you. Please tell me you’re going to take some time for yourself today? Yesterday was very stressful for everyone.”

“Praem time,” said Praem.

I pulled a dubious expression at that, but I let it slide. Whatever ‘Praem time’ meant, she was welcome to it.

“Thank you again, Praem,” we said. “I’ll … yes, the study is perfect. Perfect suggestion. I’ll see you later?”

“See me,” said Praem — then turned on her heel, skirts a-swish, and vanished down the corridor. She descended the stairs a moment later, the loops and coils of loose blonde hair going down, down, down, until the house swallowed her up.

I stepped into Evelyn’s study, closed the door, and sealed myself inside.

Distant grey light fell through the single, small, elevated window; soft illumination glowed from the desk-lamp at the far end of the room; the air was filled with the dusty, heady scent of paper and print; the bookcases lined the walls, stuffed to bursting with their jumble of volumes; some kind soul — undoubtedly Praem herself — had tidied up the massive wooden desk at the rear of the room, turning it into a clean expanse of dark wood, waiting for a scribe’s work. The equally ancient wooden swivel chair had acquired a cushion, awaiting my bony backside.

Exactly the sort of place where an occult mastermind should write secret notes. Am I an ‘occult mastermind’? Usually I leave that role to Evee, she certainly relishes it much more than I ever do. And her mind is more masterful than mine.

I settled down at the desk as best I could. Even with a cushion the old wooden swivel chair was hard and uncomfortable, though once it had probably been the height of luxurious power-statement, circa 1949. The back extended far above the height of my shoulders. The armrests formed little bulwarks of wood either side of me; we looped our tentacles through those, playing around for a moment, entwining myself with the chair.

Notepad open, pencil at the ready. We took a long moment to gnaw on two of the lemon quarters, sucking down the juices and the pale flesh. My bio-reactor purred with appreciation. My stomach stopped rumbling quite so much.

Then I leaned over the notepad and got started.

At the top I wrote:

‘Wonderland — The Eye — Maisie’

Those were the non-negotiable elements. The confrontation and rescue, that was the entire point.

Then I paused to eat another piece of lemon, and decided I needed a little treat. Oh yes, four words written, one line, none of the difficult parts yet tackled, and Heathers had earned herself a treat. How I ever got my university essays written, I will never know.

The treat, however, was two more words.

I wrote:

‘Alexander’
and
‘Edward’

And with a delighted flourish, I crossed them both out, with a nice big thick line.

Then I added ‘(Orange Juice)’, though I could not justify crossing out his name. We had not defeated him, merely driven him off, and then ended our connection with the horrifying post-mage Outsider. I settled for surrounding his name with brackets. Then I wrote: ‘Sharrowford Cult, remains pending (including the unfortunate boy in the hospital)’.

This neat list was about to get more complicated, with less clarity clouding my clear catalogue of enemies. But I frowned and went ahead anyway.

‘Harold Yuleson (ours now)’
‘Mister Joe King (truce successful)’

There. Finished. Our list of foes, vanquished and conquered and driven away, or otherwise co-opted or brought around.

Then I paused for a long, awkward moment. There was still so much page left to fill. My throat bobbed. I chewed on the end of the pencil, on the little metal part which held the pink nub of the eraser. Then I handed the pencil off to myself — to a tentacle — so I would not mutilate it any further. I leaned back and reached for a slice of lemon.

“Need a devil on your shoulder?” said a voice like rusty nails drawn across broken ground.

I flinched so hard that I banged one knee on the ancient wooden desk; the swivel chair creaked in protest as I turned too fast; all our tentacles flew outward in a protective cage — and then collapsed as I sighed with great exasperation.

A slender, person-shaped blob of shadow hung in front of the bookcases to my right, oozing darkness toward the floor in great sticky, tarry ropes, which dissipated into nothing before staining the floorboards. A suggestion of a grin floated deep in the living gloom.

“Aym,” I snapped. “Do not make me jump like that! And come out of there. Stop it. I don’t have the patience to deal with you doing that.”

“Doing what?” Aym purred, like a cat with terrible lung problems.

“Hiding in plain sight!”

“Tch,” Aym tutted — but she obliged my request. The darkness tightened and thickened, like steam condensing on a mirror, or clothes sliding over skin and taking form. In the blink of an eye shadow turned to sprite.

Aym was sitting — well, hovering in mid-air, as if perched in an invisible seat, with her chin in one hand. She was unveiled, out in the open, neither wrapped by shadows nor hidden by a clever trick of the light. Draped from throat to ankle with dripping black lace, with only her pale hands and her weird, angular, elfish little face showing, eyes tilted at a fey and inhuman angle, framed by her long, messy, black hair. She pulled her lips back in a teasing, satisfied grin. A tiny coal-dust sprite of a girl, all sharp bones beneath her shapeless garments.

“You could have just knocked,” I said. “Instead of making me jump.”

She giggled — a sound like iron filings falling through a sieve. “Might be the last chance I get, squid-girl. Well, at least for a little while. Flissy and I are off tomorrow, you know? She’s had enough of sleeping in her car.”

I sighed and rubbed at my eyes. “Well. Good. She’s probably had more than enough of us lot. Aym, what are you doing? Where is Sevens? Shouldn’t you be with her?”

“Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight,” Aym said her name with surprising precision and respect, “is taking a nap. Sleeping off a little … ” Aym’s thin, pale lips curled upward in a nasty smile. She raised two fingers to her lips, parted them, and stuck her tongue into the gap.

I rolled my eyes. “If you expect us to blush, you’re going to have to do better than that. I’ve seen that gesture from Raine a million times. She’s done that to me more times than I can count. You’re not going to embarrass me with oral sex jokes, Aym. And I think you’re lying, anyway.”

Aym pulled a little pout, which made her face even sharper than before. “Tch. You’re still no fun.”.

“What are you doing here?” I repeated.

Aym gestured at the notepad on the desk. She crossed her legs beneath her layers of impenetrable lace, a motion like the shifting of midnight shadows.

“This is always the problem with polycules,” she drawled. “Sooner or later, somebody has to write up a spreadsheet.”

“It’s not a spreadsheet, it’s a list.”

Aym snorted — a sound like a pocket of swamp gas bubbling the surface of a tar pit. “Same thing.”

“No, it’s not! And if it was a spreadsheet I would be making it on my laptop, not by hand. You can see very well what it is from right there, stop trying to wind me up.”

“Try? Nay. Do!” Aym giggled. That sound made the little hairs stand up on the back of my neck.

My expression turned stony and cold; I had intended to seclude myself to think, alone. “Aym, why are you—”

Aym cleared her throat with strange delicacy, like pins dropping onto a metal plate. “I thought you might appreciate some assistance — some expert assistance. An objective, adversarial voice, to stop you from sitting there and staring at a blank page. A devil, on your shoulder.”

I opened my mouth to tell Aym to buzz off — but then I paused. My brow unknitted. I sat back in realisation. “Praem sent you. Didn’t she?”

Aym’s cheeks turned pink, which was absolutely delightful — not because it made her look cute (which it most certainly did not), but because I’d got one over on her. She waved a hand, which was tucked deep inside the end of one sleeve all of a sudden. “Certainly not. You think I take orders? I came entirely of my own accord. My own glowing initiative. You and Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight have been very kind to me and my Felicity. Can’t I show some appreciation? Return the kindness?”

I couldn’t help but smile. Aym stared me down, willing herself not to blush any harder.

“Alright, Aym,” I said eventually, with a little sigh. “What exactly are you offering?” I left unsaid the real question: ‘What does Praem think I need you for?’

“I already said, twice! A devil on your shoulder. You need external motivation, to keep you from stalling. Look!” She gestured at my notepad. “You are getting nowhere. Now, you can sit here for the next eight hours and get nowhere, or you can have me provide some counter-arguments. Your choice.”

I controlled my amused smile; fair enough, I thought, Praem has a point. And Aym is as close to an objective observer as we could get. Observer and irritant — perhaps that was what I needed. But I didn’t entirely trust her motivations, to put it lightly.

“Why do you care, Aym?”

Aym’s stare reminded me of an irritated stray cat. “You could stand to be a little more polite to me, squid-face. I am your fiancée’s girlfriend, after all.” Then she pulled a face like she’d bitten into an unexpected taste. “Oh, that is a confusing statement. Polycules, not even once.”

We sighed again. We were not going to get a straight answer out of Aym, that was obvious.

“Thank you, Aym,” I said softly. “Very well, then. I’ll continue. Pull up a chair. Well, metaphorically speaking. But if you’re rude about even one person on this list—”

“Yes, yes!” Aym tutted. “You’ll throw me in your extra-dimensional dungeon and have me tickle-tortured. I’ll be polite.” She batted thick, dark, heavy eyelashes. “I’ll be a good girl.”

I gave her a look — hopefully enough to let her know I was deadly serious — and turned back to my notepad. Aym appeared at the corner of the desk, seated on empty air. She allowed one black lace sleeve to pool on the wooden surface of the desk itself, puddling outward and turning into shadow.

“Well?” she purred, all wet and rusty. “Who’s first?”

I lifted my pencil and wrote on a new line: ‘Raine’

“Ah,” Aym said. “Yes. Your bull-dyke.”

I shot her a frown.

Aym raised her sleeve-covered hands in surrender. “It’s a compliment! A compliment. The woman certainly owns the butch aesthetic, I’ll give her that much.”

I said: “Right. Well then. Obviously she’s coming to Wonderland. Though I’d rather she not. Uh … here.” I added a little plus symbol, to indicate that Raine was to be part of the Wonderland expedition. Then I hesitated, glanced at Aym, and wrote two words just beneath Raine’s name.

‘Get married?’

“Ugh,” Aym made a disgusted noise. “Really?”

I blushed a little. “Yes, really! Raine suggested we should … should … get married, for real, maybe, before we go to Wonderland.”

Aym sighed and blinked heavy-lidded eyes at me. The tips of her hair joined the pooling shadows on the corner of the desk. “Isn’t that just an admission of defeat? ‘Let’s get married because we might both die.’ How sad.”

“N-no, it’s not, it’s—”

“Oh it so is,” Aym rasped. “If you really thought you were both going to make it, there’s no reason to rush. And you are going to make it back, aren’t you?”

“Yes! We are!” I snapped at her, growing angry — though I knew I was only treating her as a substitute for my true fears.

Aym snorted and sat back up straight in her intangible chair. “Besides, you don’t have time. You’re going as soon as you’re all ready, aren’t you? You can’t organise and throw a wedding in the space of, what, a few days?”

“We could do a registry office thing. Just the legal part.”

Aym rolled her eyes and sighed, shivering inside her lace as if hit with a vile stench. “Really? Really? The whole point of it is just to get the state involved? Cross the I’s and dot the t’s? Where’s your sense of romance, squid-for-brains?”

“It’s plenty romantic!”

Aym snorted with naked disgust, which sounded a bit like a clogged drain full of black mould. “If you and Raine do get married, it should be a big party. You have so many people, it’s not like you have to invite many others. You don’t even have to pay for a venue! Hold it Outside, in that castle your tin men have built, or down in Sussex at Evelyn’s estate. You can do it on the cheap, get lots of booze, and have a proper knees-up. Your family deserves no less. Or are you going to cut them out of the whole thing, abandon all the others?”

I chewed on the end of my pencil. She did have a point.

“Besides,” Aym drawled. “If you get married after all this, won’t Maisie be there, too?”

I frowned; a low blow. But it was true. Did Raine and I getting married add anything material to our plans? No.

I lifted my pencil and modified the line — I added ‘AW’ after the marriage question.

Aym raised an elegant, dark eyebrow. “After Wonderland?”

“Yes,” I said. “After Wonderland.”

Aym purred when she smiled. “That’s more like it. Now we’re getting somewhere. Though, before or after, they’re both death flags. I hope you don’t trip them, squiddy. Carry on.”

I wasn’t sure what Aym meant by ‘death flags’, but I could guess.

Next I wrote: ‘Evelyn’, and added a plus symbol right away.

“Of course Evee is coming,” we said. “She’s our mage. She’s the expert. We could never do without her.”

“Mm.” Aym just grunted. Keeping her usual opinions about Evee to herself? Perhaps she really was trying to be polite.

Below Evee’s name I added: ‘Pneuma-somatic prosthetic replacements.’

Aym tutted and rolled back in her seat like a grumpy teenager. “She doesn’t want them!”

“We don’t know that for sure,” I said. “I need to talk to her about it again.”

Aym groaned. “And you don’t have time! Squid-head, you don’t have time. You’re telling me, seriously, that you’re going to pull off an untested, unexplored, dangerous magical experiment, and maybe put yourself out of action for days? You’re going to expect Evelyn to stomp off into danger with untested techniques strapped to her thigh and hand? Because, please, tell me yes, tell me now, and I will stop helping you.”

I blinked at Aym in surprise.

She added: “Look after little Saye. Look after her well. You do not want me as your actual for-real enemy, Heather Morell.”

I sighed and nodded. However much I didn’t want to think about this, Aym was correct. Evee’s new prosthetics could wait — if she ever wanted them at all. Better to assault Wonderland with the leg she knew.

Instead I wrote beneath Evee’s name: ‘Invisus Oculus’. Aym did not argue, just nodded along. Then I hesitated, drew in a deep breath, and added: ‘Share bed? Maybe kiss.’

I stared at the words, expecting Aym to snort or laugh or maybe even argue. But she said nothing, silent as a lingering shadow. When we finally turned to her, she was grinning, wide and toothy.

“Aym!” we snapped.

“Whaaaaat? I wasn’t saying a woooooord,” she purred.

“Oh, whatever. We can leave that note there for now. Surely there’s time for one night of … of … whatever. But you don’t breathe a word of this to anybody, Aym. You understand?”

Aym nodded, slowly and gracefully.

Quickly, I moved on.

‘Twil +’

No notes for Twil; she’d made her position and allegiance clear. And I wasn’t going to interfere with whatever she felt for Evee, or Lozzie, or anybody else.

‘Praem +’

“Well,” I said, explaining to myself as much as to Aym. “If Evee comes, so does Praem. And if anybody can pull us out of an unexpected fire, it’s her. She doesn’t need any notes, either. Praem is perfect. Oh! Wait a moment.”

I added: ‘Birthday! (AW)’

“There,” I said. “Something else to look forward to.”

“Mmmmm,” Aym purred.

Next up: ‘Lozzie +’

“Lozzie’s our emergency getaway, just in case,” I said. “And she may have insights, or ways of communicating with Maisie, once we’re actually standing in Wonderland. In some ways she’s more potent than me. If we can’t find any other way to solve this, Lozzie’s the wild card.”

‘Tenny’
‘Education? (AW)’

I did not add a plus next to Tenny’s name. She was not coming to Wonderland. No way.

Aym made a curious little sound. “Hmmm?”

“Tenny … Tenny deserves more than this,” we said, sighing and leaning back in the chair. “She can’t stay cooped up in this house forever. She deserves a real life. Friends. An education. Somehow.”

“Mmhmm, if her ‘friends’ like meeting giant moth-girls with tentacles?”

I tutted, but softly. “Her skills at disguise are improving. Lozzie and I have discussed the possibility of sending her to Sixth Form college, next year, if her disguise is good enough. Though, uh, I wouldn’t wish A-Levels on anybody, but I don’t see any other way to get her into a university program. She’s already smart enough, far too smart for secondary school. She’s developed so much faster than a human being.”

Aym snorted. “Going to uni wearing her humansona?”

“Don’t mock her. Don’t laugh. I’m deadly serious, Aym. Tenny deserves a life. We’re going to give her that.”

Aym grumbled and averted her eyes. “Sure, sure. But after Wonderland?”

I nodded. “After Wonderland.”

The next few were obvious.

‘Lozzie’s Knights +’
‘The Cattys +
‘Zheng +’

Then:

‘Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight +’

I glanced at Aym. She just stared at the name, impassive, eyes dark and hard, like pebbles inside her face.

I added: ‘Get married (AW)’, and ‘Help her become herself (ongoing)’.

“Mm,” Aym grunted with grudging approval.

“Aym,” I said slowly. “Are you worried that Sevens is going to get hurt, or not come back?”

“No,” Aym said — and that was all.

I tried a different angle: “Are you and her … I mean … with you going home with Fliss soon, she … and you … ”

“We’ve talked about that. She’ll come visit,” Aym said. She sounded horribly petulant, like a child who had been denied her sweets, but was trying to be oh-so-very brave and serious about it. “Easy for her, anyway. And no, she won’t get lost out there. She can run away in ways the rest of you can’t.”

A slightly sore subject, it seemed. I decided to leave it be, for now.

The rest of the list was easy enough, because from there it became a catalogue of who was not coming with us — plus a couple of additional notes.

Heart – no, unless she butted in. Kimberly, Nicole Webb, Felicity? They made a tantalizing love triangle, but — no, absolutely not. Aym herself, obviously that was also a no. Jan? Well, no, but she got an additional note: ‘Maisie’s vessel’, which Aym did not dispute. July, no, if Jan was not coming. The Saye Fox? Only if she snuck aboard at the last moment. Grinny? No reason to include her.

Sarika? Badger? Neither would be of any help. Whistle? I added him as a personal joke, just to make myself smile a little. Saldis? We hadn’t seen her in ages, we had no idea where she was at current, somewhere in the spheres of Outside, but we were absolutely certain that she didn’t want to attend a trip to one of the most lethal places in all the known spheres of creation.

Evee’s spider servitors. Marmite. Hringewindla. The other members of the Brinkwood Church. All no, not least because Hringewindla could not move even if he wished.

The Demon in Clay, still kept in a bucket downstairs in Evelyn’s magical workshop — yes.

“Huuuh?” Aym grunted.

“It came from the Eye,” I explained. “Or from Maisie. We’re hoping that we can leverage that somehow, as a connection. Maybe.”

Aym snorted. “You still have no idea what you’re doing.”

“We’ll get to that in a moment,” we said, feeling butterflies in my stomach. “Let me finish the list first.”

There was only one more name to add, one I’d been avoiding thinking about. Why was this so difficult, when I’d already faced down the dark paradox of Raine and I getting married or not?

‘Natalie Skeates’

“Ehhhhhh?” Aym tilted her head to the side, pooling her dark hair on the desktop once again; the coal-soot locks dissolved into tiny curls of shadow. “What’s the little girl got to do with anything?”

The little girl I had rescued from Outside, from Edward’s machinations. Little Natalie, who’s parents I had broken to the eldritch truth. So much like me.

I added: ‘Check up on her. See how she’s doing.’

Aym waited as the tip of my pencil hovered. I hesitated, stuck.

“After?” Aym purred. “Or … ?”

“Both,” I said. “Both. Before and after. I can spare an hour to go say hi, in case we don’t get another chance.”

Aym purred a wet, bubbly little laugh. “How noble.”

“There’s nothing noble about it,” I hissed.

Beneath the list I turned my notes into a pair of practical summaries.

First, everyone who was coming with us to Wonderland: Raine, Evee, Praem, Twil, Lozzie, Zheng, the Knights, the Caterpillars, and Seven-Shades-of-Not-There-Right-Then. I also added the Clay-Squid Demon at the end, in brackets.

Second, the list of things I need to do before we crossed the threshold to Wonderland: make sure Evee’s Invisus Oculus was ready; make sure Jan had finished construction on Maisie’s body — which included heading over to her hotel later today to make sure she took the necessary pictures of my own body; visit Natalie; possibly spend an unrelated night with Evee; and last but not least—

My hand hesitated.

“Go on,” Aym purred. “You have to admit it.”

I sighed and swallowed. But I wrote the words.

‘Figure out the Eye.’

“Hnnnh?” Aym grunted, as if she hadn’t expected that, as if she’d been anticipating something else, something juicier. Then she snorted. “You really don’t know what you’re doing, do you?”

We took a deep breath and tried not to get angry. We took up another quarter-slice of lemon and sucked out all the tangy, sharp, sour juice, then bit off the flesh and chewed, to give ourselves time to think.

“No,” we said eventually. “We do know what we’re doing. The plan is clear.”

“Ahhhhhhh?” Aym purred.

I stayed very cool and calm and collected — or at least that’s what I told myself. In reality I was probably shaking.

“Yes,” I explained. “Evee completes her spell to hide us from the Eye. We test it, on me, because I’m the Little Watcher, the closest thing we have. Then, if it works, we go to Wonderland. I go first, with the magic circle, to test. If the Eye doesn’t open, we set up a gateway, a protected gateway, back to Camelot. Then we have a way of standing on the soil of Wonderland without the Eye’s attention.”

“Mmmhmm, mmmhmm,” Aym purred, mocking and amused. “And then?”

“And then we do what we never could before. We investigate.”

“Ooooooh. Investigating this, investigating that. General … investigation.”

I finally turned and frowned at the little lace-drowned goblin next to me. She was sitting up in her ‘chair’ with a twisted little smile on her face.

“Stop mocking me!” I snapped.

“Making it up as you go along,” Aym said, not intimidated by my sudden temper. “That’s what you’re doing. You’re just dressing it up in fancy words.”

A smile crept across my face; Aym had made a misstep. “A simple plan is always better than a complex one. A complicated plan, with lots of moving parts, can inevitably go wrong when one piece fails to get into place fast enough. We’re not doing that, we’re keeping it straightforward. We have multiple, redundant ways to leave if something goes wrong. We have multiple, redundant physical protections. We have — what do you call them? — reserves? Yes, reserves, Knights, Caterpillars. We’re not going in with any expectations that certain things will work and others won’t. We’re not planning to reinforce failure, but to find a weak point.”

Aym rolled her eyes. “You’re just repeating what Evelyn’s told you.”

“Of course I am!” I huffed. “Because she understands these things, far better than I do. She’s sort of good at this, when she believes in herself. So, yes, of course I’m following her. Besides, we have more information to go on than ever before — the Eye misses a twin! That’s a basis for the beginning of communication!”

Aym raised the dark ache of an eyebrow. “So, a nice little chat?”

“I don’t know! We might get there and spend a day or two trying to figure out the landscape, figure out if there’s a physical place or location of importance, or if there’s any other clues. But then, yes, I’m going to attempt communication, probably.”

“Because that always goes sooooo well.”

“Stop it!” I snapped again. “It won’t be able to see us! That’s the point. Communication without observation. We’re going to circumvent the nature of the Eye itself. It’s the only thing I can think of before actually getting there and trying it..”

“And then you’re just going to ask politely?” Aym smiled, thin and sharp and nasty. “Hey, big thing in the sky, give me back my sister?”

I threw my pencil down on the desk, bubbling with anger inside. Misplaced, stupid anger, covering for the worst fear of my life.

“Why are you such a little pessimist, Aym?” we said. “Why—”

Aym suddenly flowed out of her intangible seat and stood up, black-socked feet touching down on the floorboards right next to the desk. With her standing and me sitting, she had a few inches of height on me, enough to loom and scowl and cast a long, jagged shadow across myself and the desk.

“Because it keeps morons like you and Flissy alive!” she rasped. “Because somebody has to say: no! Your ideas are shitty idiot ideas! Think them over again! Pessimism? Really? That’s what you see here? I see a moth flying toward a bonfire.”

I was shaking now — and no longer with anger. “It is the only thing we’ve come up with.”

Aym pointed at my notepad. She leaned in close — so close that I could see the pores in her milky pale skin, smell the strange and dusty earthen scent of the manor house where she and Felicity lived, and feel her living shadow pressing against my face.

“You never finished your list, squid-brains,” she purred, like a rusty metal ladder being dragged out of a swamp. “Isn’t there one more source of precious information?”

For a moment I had no idea what Aym meant — but then it dawned, and all my anger and fear left us behind, like a bath plug had been pulled inside my heart.

We turned back to the notebook and took up my pencil with a numb hand.

I wrote:

‘Mum and Dad’

‘Talk’

At my shoulder, Aym purred: “When? Little miss procrastinating octopus, hiding in your hole in the rocks — when?”

Cold sweat broke out down my back. My throat threatened to close up. All our tentacles wanted to coil in tight and seal us up inside a protective ball. We grabbed one of the remaining lemon slices, stuck it in our mouth, and sucked out all the juice in one go.

“When?” Aym repeated.

“Today,” we whispered. “Within the hour. Right now.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



How can an embryonic squidling-goddess also be the most skilled procrastinator in the world? Like this! Make plans and notes but never actually make the move. But even Heather’s neuroses are no match for Aym. She’s like a heated wire going through a block of cheese. Heather’s got no choice now. Cornered by her own rhetoric.

And we’re back! Thank you so much for waiting, dear readers, thank you for your patience. Even though I didn’t manage to overcome all the obstacles to publishing a chapter like normal last week, I’ve still be writing this whole time, and I’ve managed to work up a little bit of a backlog, to hopefully avoid more interruptions in the future!

And, hey, no patreon link this week, since it’s almost the end of the month! If you do really want to subscribe, feel free to wait until the 1st of November. And in the meantime, I hope you have a weird and creepy Halloween, but safer than Heather’s. If you want more Katalepsis right away, may I suggest this wonderful fanart of Heather and Evelyn which I just added to the site? It is by Cera, over on the discord!

Also, as usual, you can:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you so much. I could not continue to write this story without all of you! I know I say it all the damn time, but Katalepsis is for you. Thank you so much.

Next week, Heather can no longer avoid it. Time to speak with mum and dad. Time for difficult, dangerous questions. Time for truth.